The stage condemn'd, and the encouragement given to the immoralities and profaneness of the theatre, by the English schools, universities and pulpits, censur'd King Charles I Sundays mask and declaration for sports and pastimes on the Sabbath, largely related and animadverted upon : the arguments of all the authors that have writ in defence of the stage against Mr. Collier, consider'd, and the sense of the fathers, councils, antient philosophers and poets, and of the Greek and Roman States, and of the first Christian Emperours concerning drama, faithfully deliver'd : together with the censure of the English state and of the several antient and modern divines of the Church of England upon the stage, and remarks on diverse late plays : as also on those presented by the two universities to King Charles I.
         Ridpath, George, d. 1726.
      
       
         
           1698
        
      
       Approx. 404 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 113 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A57291
         Wing R1468
         ESTC R17141
         13153915
         ocm 13153915
         98165
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A57291)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 98165)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 777:1)
      
       
         
           
             The stage condemn'd, and the encouragement given to the immoralities and profaneness of the theatre, by the English schools, universities and pulpits, censur'd King Charles I Sundays mask and declaration for sports and pastimes on the Sabbath, largely related and animadverted upon : the arguments of all the authors that have writ in defence of the stage against Mr. Collier, consider'd, and the sense of the fathers, councils, antient philosophers and poets, and of the Greek and Roman States, and of the first Christian Emperours concerning drama, faithfully deliver'd : together with the censure of the English state and of the several antient and modern divines of the Church of England upon the stage, and remarks on diverse late plays : as also on those presented by the two universities to King Charles I.
             Ridpath, George, d. 1726.
          
           [8], 216 p.
           
             Printed for John Salusbury ...,
             London :
             1698.
          
           
             Errata: prelim. p. [7].
             Advertisement: prelim. p. [8].
             Attributed to George Ridpath by Wing, Halkett & Laing (2d ed.), DNB.
             "... in support of Jeremy Collier's 'Short view of the immorality and profaneness of the Englsh stage'." Cf. DNB XVI 1179.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Collier, Jeremy, 1650-1726. -- Short view of the immorality and profaneness of the English stage.
           Theater -- Religious aspects.
           Theater -- Moral and ethical aspects.
        
      
    
     
        2002-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-01 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-02 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-02 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           
             Stage
             Condemn'd
          
           ,
           AND
           The
           Encouragement
           given
           to
           the
           Immoralities
           and
           Profaneness
           of
           the
           Theatre
           ,
           by
           the
           English
           Schools
           ,
           Universities
           and
           Pulpits
           ,
           Censur'd
           .
           King
           Charles
           I.
           Sundays
           Mask
           and
           Declaration
           for
           Sports
           and
           Pastimes
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           
             largely
             Related
             and
             Animadverted
             upon
          
           .
           The
           Arguments
           of
           all
           the
           Authors
           that
           have
           Writ
           in
           Defence
           of
           the
           Stage
           against
           Mr.
           
             Collier
             ,
             Consider'd
          
           .
           AND
           The
           Sense
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           Councils
           ,
           Antient
           Philosophers
           and
           Poets
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Greek
           and
           Roman
           States
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           First
           Christian
           Emperours
           concerning
           the
           DRAMA
           ,
           
             Faithfully
             Deliver'd
          
           .
           Together
           with
           The
           Censure
           of
           the
           English
           State
           and
           of
           several
           Antient
           and
           Modern
           Divines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           upon
           the
           STAGE
           .
           AND
           Remarks
           on
           diverse
           late
           Plays
           ,
           as
           also
           on
           those
           presented
           by
           the
           two
           Universities
           to
           King
           Charles
           I.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           for
           
             Iohn
             Salusbury
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Angel
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church-Yard
           .
           1698.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           the
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           of
           ENGLAND
           ,
           in
           Parliament
           Assembled
           .
        
         
           THE
           Corruption
           of
           Our
           Stage
           ,
           
             most
             Noble
             Senators
          
           ,
           is
           so
           very
           Palpable
           and
           Notorious
           ,
           that
           the
           Authors
           themselves
           who
           
             Live
             by
             it
          
           ,
           and
           have
           lately
           writ
           
             in
             Defence
             of
             it
          
           ,
           are
           forc'd
           to
           acknowledge
           
             it
             wants
             a
             Reformation
          
           .
           *
        
         
           But
           when
           they
           come
           to
           Particulars
           ,
           every
           one
           stand●
           upon
           his
           own
           Defence
           ,
           and
           refuses
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           the
           Plays
           of
           his
           Writing
           contain
           any
           thing
           Culpable
           or
           Blame●worthy
           .
        
         
           All
           of
           them
           write
           
             in
             Defence
             of
             the
             Stage
          
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           plead
           ,
           
             the
             Usefulness
             and
             Absolute
             Necessity
             of
             it
             ,
          
           at
           the
           Expence
           of
           the
           Honour
           and
           Credit
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           whom
           they
           Charge
           as
           the
           most
           Splenetick
           and
           
             Rebellious
             People
             in
             Europe
          
           †
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           the
           Drama
           ,
           as
           a
           
             Sovereign
             Preservative
          
           against
           the
           
             Mischievous
             Effects
          
           of
           that
           Distemper
           .
        
         
           At
           Your
           Feet
           therefore
           ,
           
             most
             Noble
             Senators
          
           ,
           the
           following
           Sheets
           are
           humbly
           laid
           ,
           as
           containing
           ,
           (
           amongst
           other
           things
           )
           
             a
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Brave
             and
             Generous
             People
             whom
             You
             Represent
             ,
          
           from
           that
           
             Foul
             Slander
          
           :
           and
           Charging
           the
           Guilt
           upon
           
             the
             True
             Criminals
          
           ,
           
           who
           endeavour'd
           to
           tear
           
             Our
             Constitution
             in
             pieces
          
           ,
           by
           setting
           Our
           Kings
           and
           Parliaments
           at
           Variance
           ,
           and
           endeavouring
           to
           have
           Liberty
           and
           Property
           swallowed
           up
           by
           Prerogative
           ,
           to
           which
           
             wicked
             Design
          
           ,
           the
           Stage
           hath
           not
           a
           little
           Contributed
           .
        
         
           The
           Bleeding
           Morals
           of
           this
           Gallant
           Nation
           ,
           are
           past
           the
           Cure
           of
           all
           Quack-pretenders
           ;
           It
           is
           
             His
             Majesty
          
           and
           
             Your
             Honours
          
           alone
           ,
           who
           are
           capable
           of
           applying
           the
           
             Sovereign
             Remedy
          
           ,
           by
           obliging
           Magistrates
           and
           Ministers
           to
           perform
           their
           Duty
           ,
           or
           enabling
           them
           to
           do
           it
           by
           
             New
             Laws
          
           ,
           if
           those
           we
           have
           already
           be
           not
           sufficient
           .
           Our
           
             Gracious
             Sovereign
          
           hath
           not
           only
           rescued
           us
           from
           Popery
           and
           Tyranny
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           his
           Fatherly
           Care
           ,
           to
           prevent
           our
           
             future
             Danger
          
           ,
           hath
           again
           and
           again
           recommended
           it
           to
           His
           People
           to
           take
           Effectual
           Methods
           for
           the
           
             Suppressing
             of
             Prophaneness
             and
             Immorality
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Enemies
           of
           our
           Religion
           and
           Liberty
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           successful
           Engines
           to
           Ruine
           both
           .
        
         
           The
           Author
           of
           this
           Treatise
           has
           endeavour'd
           to
           prove
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Corruption
             of
             the
             Stage
             is
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             owing
             to
             the
             Method
             of
             Educating
             our
             Youth
             in
             Schools
          
           ;
           from
           whence
           the
           Infection
           spreads
           into
           the
           Universities
           and
           Pulpits
           :
           And
           having
           been
           Encouraged
           by
           the
           late
           Reigns
           and
           part
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           hath
           at
           last
           prov'd
           so
           fatal
           to
           the
           Manners
           of
           〈◊〉
           ●●●ople
           ,
           that
           the
           Stage
           is
           become
           a
           general
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           complained
           of
           as
           such
           ,
           〈◊〉
           by
           Puritans
           and
           those
           who
           oppos'd
           King
           
           Charles
           I.
           as
           the
           Advocates
           of
           the
           Theatre
           do
           falsly
           pretend
           ,
           but
           by
           Antient
           and
           
             Modern
             Church
             of
          
           England
           Divines
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           sometimes
           Restrained
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           times
           entirely
           Banished
           ,
           by
           the
           States
           of
           England
           in
           Parliament
           Assembled
           .
        
         
           Whether
           the
           Merits
           of
           the
           
             present
             Stage
          
           ,
           be
           such
           as
           may
           deserve
           a
           more
           favourable
           Censure
           at
           Your
           Hands
           ,
           is
           Submitted
           (
           as
           is
           fit
           it
           should
           )
           to
           Your
           Great
           Wisdom
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           following
           Treatise
           ,
           there
           's
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Jewish
           and
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           ,
           of
           the
           Greatest
           of
           the
           
             Heathen
             Philosophers
          
           and
           Poets
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Heathen
             ,
             Greek
          
           and
           
             Roman
             State
          
           ,
           of
           the
           first
           
             Christian
             Emperours
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           of
           Our
           
             English
             State
          
           ,
           against
           the
           Theatre
           fairly
           exhibited
           :
           But
           seeing
           the
           Defenders
           of
           the
           Play-house
           argue
           
             the
             Usefulness
             of
             it
             to
             the
             English
             Nation
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             present
             Govenment
             in
             particular
             ,
          
           it
           is
           reasonable
           the
           Appeal
           should
           be
           to
           Our
           
             Honourable
             Representatives
          
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Arguments
           pro
           and
           con
           should
           be
           laid
           before
           them
           ,
           not
           doubting
           (
           if
           they
           think
           fit
           at
           all
           to
           take
           it
           into
           Consideration
           )
           but
           they
           will
           give
           a
           True
           and
           
             Righteous
             Judgment
          
           in
           the
           Matter
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           in
           England
           alone
           ,
           where
           the
           Lawfulness
           or
           Unlawfulness
           of
           the
           Stage
           ,
           and
           the
           Immorality
           and
           Profaneness
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           the
           present
           Subject
           of
           Controversie
           .
           But
           in
           France
           and
           Italy
           ,
           nay
           at
           Rome
           it self
           ,
           where
           as
           well
           as
           at
           Paris
           ,
           the
           Stage
           has
           of
           late
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           Publick
           Intelligences
           inform
           us
           ,
           receiv'd
           a
           Check
           ,
           
           tho'
           the
           Prefa●●r
           to
           the
           Play
           call'd
           ,
           
             Beauty
             in
             Distress
          
           ,
           says
           ,
           the
           French
           Stage
           is
           so
           Reform'd
           as
           not
           to
           fall
           under
           the
           Censure
           of
           the
           Antient
           Fathers
           .
           The
           Honour
           of
           our
           Nation
           and
           Religion
           would
           therefore
           seem
           to
           require
           ,
           that
           our
           Theatres
           should
           come
           
             under
             Examination
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           theirs
           ;
           but
           the
           Time
           whe●
           ,
           and
           the
           Method
           how
           ,
           must
           be
           left
           to
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           to
           determine
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           it
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           that
           our
           
             English
             Ladies
          
           and
           Gentlewomen
           ,
           whose
           Encouragement
           and
           Presence
           is
           the
           most
           powerful
           Argument
           (
           after
           all
           )
           for
           the
           Defence
           of
           the
           Stage
           (
           and
           by
           whose
           absenting
           themselves
           it
           must
           fall
           in
           Course
           without
           Law
           or
           Statute
           )
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           consider
           ,
           
             That
             the
             wise
             
               Roman
               Senate
            
             approv'd
             the
             Divorce
             which
             
               Sempronius
               Sophus
            
             gave
             to
             his
             Wife
             for
             no
             other
             Reason
             ,
             but
             that
             she
             resorted
             to
             the
             Cirques
             and
             Play-houses
             without
             his
             Consent
             ;
             the
             very
             sight
             of
             which
             might
             make
             her
             an
             Adultress
             ,
             and
             cause
             her
             to
             defile
             his
             Bed
             *
             .
             And
             the
             Christian
             Emperor
             Justinian
             made
             the
             following
             Constitution
             ,
             That
             a
             Man
             might
             lawfully
             put
             away
             his
             Wife
             ,
             if
             she
             resort
             to
             Cirques
             ,
             to
             Play-houses
             or
             Stage-Plays
             without
             his
             Privity
             and
             Consent
             ,
             because
             her
             Chastity
             might
             thereby
             be
             endangered
             †
             .
          
        
         
           If
           Our
           Stage
           then
           be
           so
           much
           Corrupted
           as
           its
           Advocates
           themselves
           are
           forc'd
           to
           confess
           ,
           its
           
             influence
             upon
             the
             Morals
             of
             the
             Audience
             must
             needs
             be
             dangerous
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           it
           s
           hop'd
           our
           
             English
             Senators
          
           will
           be
           as
           careful
           of
           
           the
           Chastity
           of
           the
           English
           Ladies
           ,
           as
           the
           Antient
           Roman
           Senators
           were
           of
           theirs
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           English
           Women
           ,
           whose
           Beauty
           is
           every
           where
           admir'd
           ,
           will
           readily
           Consent
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           preserve
           their
           Modesty
           too
           from
           being
           so
           much
           as
           Questioned
           .
        
      
       
         
           Advertisement
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           THE
           Heads
           treated
           on
           in
           this
           Book
           don't
           follow
           in
           the
           same
           order
           as
           they
           are
           set
           down
           in
           the
           Title
           Page
           ,
           because
           the
           Author
           was
           oblig'd
           to
           take
           them
           as
           they
           occur'd
           in
           the
           Books
           ,
           that
           he
           answers
           ;
           but
           all
           of
           them
           may
           easily
           be
           found
           out
           by
           the
           Running
           Titles
           .
        
         
           The
           Reader
           is
           also
           desir'd
           to
           take
           Notice
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           designed
           at
           first
           ,
           only
           to
           have
           Writ
           
             against
             teaching
             the
             Heathen
             Poets
             in
             Schools
             ,
             without
             e●punging
             those
             Passages
             that
             have
             a
             tendency
             to
             promote
             Uncleanness
             ,
          
           and
           that
           is
           the
           Reason
           why
           nothing
           but
           the
           Schools
           is
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Introduction
           .
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           3.
           
           Line
           22.
           dele
           the
           (
           .
           )
           and
           put
           ,
           after
           Versails
           ,
        
         
           p.
           35.
           l.
           13
           ,
           dele
           the
           (
           ,
           )
           after
           Journey
           .
        
         
           p.
           40.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           ●●vitus
           .
        
         
           p.
           128.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           Epimantus
           .
        
         
           p.
           140.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           adjur'd
           instead
           of
           abjur'd
           .
        
         
           p.
           162.
           l.
           13.
           
           Genselarics
           .
        
         
           p.
           172.
           l.
           20.
           r.
           Personae
           instead
           of
           Personal
           .
        
         
           p.
           194.
           l.
           34.
           r.
           were
           instead
           of
           there
           .
        
         
           p.
           198.
           l.
           34.
           r.
           Moses
           instead
           of
           Samuel
           .
        
         
           Some
           may
           perhaps
           object
           against
           what
           is
           said
           p.
           200
           ▪
           that
           Oliver
           made
           Richlieu
           to
           tremble
           ,
           whereas
           Richlieu
           died
           soon
           after
           〈◊〉
           began
           to
           appear
           ,
           the
           Author
           owns
           that
           this
           slipt
           his
           Observation
           till
           the
           Sheet
           was
           printed
           off
           ,
           but
           the
           Argument
           holds
           good
           as
           to
           the
           French
           Nation
           ,
           and
           his
           Successor
           Mazarin
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Books
           Printed
           for
           J.
           Salusbury
           ,
           at
           the
           Angel
           in
           St.
           Paul's
           Church-Yard
           .
           1698.
           
        
         
           A
           Compleat
           French
           Master
           for
           Ladies
           and
           Gentlemen
           ,
           or
           a
           most
           exact
           new
           Grammar
           ,
           to
           learn
           with
           Ease
           and
           delight
           the
           French
           Tongue
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           now
           spoken
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           France
           ;
           wherein
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           an
           Extraordinary
           and
           Methodical
           Order
           for
           the
           Acquisition
           of
           that
           Tongue
           .
           Inriched
           with
           new
           Words
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           modish
           Pronounciation
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Advantages
           and
           Improvements
           of
           that
           famous
           Language
           .
           Written
           for
           the
           Use
           of
           his
           Highness
           the
           Duke
           of
           Glocester
           .
           Price
           2
           s.
           
        
         
           A
           Most
           compleat
           Compen●um
           of
           Geography
           ,
           General
           and
           Special
           ,
           describing
           all
           the
           Empires
           ,
           Kingdoms
           and
           Dominions
           in
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           shewing
           their
           Bounds
           ,
           Scituation
           ,
           Dimensions
           ,
           History
           ,
           Government
           ,
           Religions
           ,
           Languages
           ,
           Commodities
           ,
           Cities
           ,
           Rivers
           ,
           Mountains
           ,
           Lakes
           ,
           Archbishopricks
           ,
           Bishopricks
           ,
           and
           Universities
           ,
           in
           a
           most
           plain
           and
           easie
           Method
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           
             Fourth
             Edition
          
           ,
           Corrected
           and
           much
           Improved
           .
           By
           
             Laurence
             Echard
          
           ,
           M.
           A.
           of
           
           Christ's
           College
           in
           Cambridge
           .
           Price
           1
           
             s.
             6
             d.
          
           
        
         
           
             EAchard's
             Gazetteer
          
           ,
           or
           
             Newsman's
             Interpreter
          
           :
           Being
           a
           Geographical
           Index
           ,
           of
           all
           Cities
           ,
           Towns
           ,
           &c.
           in
           Europe
           ;
           with
           their
           Distances
           from
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           Prince
           they
           are
           now
           subject
           ;
           very
           necessary
           for
           the
           right
           understanding
           of
           all
           Foreign
           and
           Domestick
           News-Letters
           ,
           and
           Gazettes
           ,
           12●
           .
           Price
           2
           s.
           
        
         
           THE
           Changeableness
           of
           this
           World
           ;
           with
           Respect
           to
           Nations
           ,
           Families
           ,
           and
           particular
           Persons
           ;
           with
           a
           practical
           Application
           thereof
           ,
           to
           the
           various
           Conditions
           of
           this
           Mortal
           Life
           .
           By
           
             T.
             Rogers
          
           ,
           M.
           A.
           p.
           1
           s.
           
        
         
           MR.
           
           Oughtred's
           Key
           of
           the
           Mathematicks
           newly
           Translated
           ,
           with
           Notes
           ,
           rendring
           it
           Easie
           and
           Intelligible
           ▪
           absolutely
           necessary
           for
           all
           Gagers
           ,
           Surveyors
           ,
           Gunners
           ,
           Military
           Officers
           ,
           and
           Mariners
           ,
           &c.
           
           Recommended
           by
           Mr.
           
             E.
             Halley
          
           ,
           Fellow
           of
           the
           Royal
           Society
           .
        
         
           THE
           Happiness
           of
           a
           Quiet
           Mind
           ,
           both
           in
           Youth
           and
           Old
           Age
           ;
           with
           the
           Way
           to
           attain
           it
           .
           In
           a
           Discourse
           occasioned
           by
           the
           death
           of
           Mrs.
           
             Martha
             Hasselbor●
          
           .
           By
           
             T.
             Rogers
          
           .
           pr.
           1
           s.
           
        
         
           A
           Dialogue
           between
           two
           young
           Ladies
           lately
           Maried
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Management
           of
           Husbands
           ;
           shewing
           how
           to
           make
           that
           Honourable
           State
           more
           Easie
           and
           Comfortable
           .
           The
           Third
           Edition
           ,
           Revised
           and
           Co●rected
           ,
           
             By
             the
             said
             Young
             Ladies
          
           .
           Price
           6
           d.
           where
           the
           Second
           Part
           may
           be
           had
           .
           Price
           6
           d.
           
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Introduction
           .
        
         
           WE
           have
           had
           lately
           a
           Curious
           and
           Learned
           Survey
           of
           the
           Immorality
           and
           Profaness
           of
           the
           Stage
           ;
           but
           ,
           tho'
           that
           Author
           hath
           done
           excellently
           well
           ,
           there
           may
           still
           be
           some
           Gleanings
           left
           for
           another
           .
           Mr.
           Collier
           strikes
           directly
           at
           the
           Miscarriages
           of
           the
           Stage
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           most
           obvious
           and
           nearest
           to
           View
           ;
           but
           this
           ought
           not
           supersede
           the
           Endeavours
           of
           others
           ,
           nor
           to
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           their
           Inquiry
           into
           the
           Root
           of
           the
           Mischief
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Foundation
           be
           sapp'd
           ,
           the
           Superstructures
           must
           ●umble
           of
           course
           ;
           and
           it
           signifies
           little
           to
           patch
           the
           Roof
           ,
           or
           to
           tell
           us
           that
           it
           Rains
           in
           at
           the
           Sky-Lights
           ,
           when
           an
           Inundation
           comes
           in
           at
           Doors
           and
           Windows
           .
        
         
           There
           's
           none
           can
           be
           fit
           to
           write
           for
           the
           Stage
           ,
           that
           hath
           not
           first
           been
           at
           School
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           be
           instructed
           there
           in
           Plays
           and
           Romances
           ,
           it
           s
           but
           natural
           we
           should
           think
           our selves
           good
           Proficients
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           have
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           answered
           the
           End
           of
           our
           Education
           ,
           when
           we
           can
           oblige
           the
           World
           with
           those
           of
           our
           own
           Composure
           .
           —
           If
           the
           
             Amorous
             Passages
          
           of
           
             Ovid
             ,
             Terence
             ,
             Plautus
          
           ,
           &c.
           be
           thought
           commendable
           Patterns
           ,
           fit
           to
           be
           put
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Youth
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           imbib'd
           as
           proper
           Nourishment
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           the
           Harvest
           answer
           the
           Seed-time
           ▪
           or
           why
           should
           the
           Scholar
           be
           blam'd
           to
           Vi●
           with
           his
           Masters
           Copy
           ?
           or
           when
           time
           and
           opportunity
           serves
           ,
           to
           sett
           up
           for
           a
           Master
           himself
           ?
        
      
       
         
         
           CAP.
           I.
           
        
         
           The
           Stage
           Encouraged
           by
           the
           Clergy
           .
        
         
           IF
           our
           Shepherds
           have
           no
           better
           Morals
           than
           to
           feed
           their
           Lambs
           with
           the
           Milk
           of
           Goats
           ,
           why
           should
           they
           not
           expect
           that
           their
           Flocks
           in
           time
           should
           come
           to
           smell
           P●nk
           ,
           and
           where
           's
           the
           Justice
           to
           bait
           and
           worry
           them
           when
           they
           do
           so
           ?
        
         
           If
           the
           Pulpits
           be
           so
           grosly
           negligent
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           tell
           us
           with
           Tertullian
           †
           ,
           that
           Stage-Plays
           are
           the
           Chief
           of
           those
           Pomps
           that
           we
           abjure
           at
           Baptism
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           will
           needs
           Canonize
           one
           as
           a
           Martyr
           and
           Saint
           ,
           who
           by
           Royal
           Authority
           introduc'd
           the
           Use
           of
           Masks
           and
           Plays
           into
           his
           Court
           and
           Dominions
           on
           Sundays
           ,
           and
           never
           testified
           his
           Repentance
           for
           it
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           why
           should
           not
           they
           who
           write
           and
           frequent
           Plays
           think
           they
           are
           in
           the
           Path
           Road
           to
           Heaven
           as
           well
           as
           he
           ?
           and
           why
           may
           not
           they
           who
           distinguish
           themselves
           from
           others
           by
           such
           like
           performances
           ,
           hope
           some
           time
           or
           other
           to
           bear
           him
           company
           in
           the
           Calendar
           ?
        
         
           If
           the
           Head
           and
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           did
           prosecute
           Mr.
           Prin
           for
           his
           Histriomastrix
           ,
           and
           condemn
           those
           for
           Schismaticks
           who
           would
           not
           Comply
           with
           
             Laud's
             Book
             of
             Sports
             and
             Pastimes
             on
             Sundays
             ,
          
           whereof
           Masks
           and
           Opera's
           at
           Court
           led
           the
           Van
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           the
           Writing
           and
           Haunting
           of
           Plays
           be
           reckon'd
           genuine
           Marks
           of
           a
           true
           Son
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           contrary
           the
           Badge
           of
           one
           that
           is
           no
           true
           Church-man
           ?
           as
           a
           certain
           Clergy-man
           thought
           fit
           to
           express
           it
           in
           relation
           to
           K.
           William
           because
           of
           his
           not
           frequenting
           the
           Play-house
           .
        
         
           Let
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           if
           they
           seriously
           design
           a
           Reform
           
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           strike
           St.
           
             Ch
             —
             s
          
           out
           of
           their
           Calender
           ,
           or
           declare
           their
           opposition
           to
           St.
           Chrysostom
           *
           ,
           Tertullian
           †
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           that
           might
           be
           named
           ,
           who
           thought
           the
           writing
           and
           frequenting
           of
           Plays
           to
           be
           damnable
           without
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           the
           commanding
           and
           patron●●ing
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           cannot
           be
           denied
           but
           Mr.
           Collier
           has
           writ
           ingeniously
           ,
           and
           has
           taken
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           pains
           to
           hew
           and
           lop
           off
           the
           Branches
           ;
           and
           considering
           how
           much
           the
           Play-house
           was
           favoured
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Charles
           I.
           by
           some
           of
           the
           highest
           Dignity
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           have
           more
           reason
           to
           wonder
           that
           he
           hath
           said
           so
           much
           ,
           than
           that
           he
           hath
           said
           any
           thing
           too
           little
           ,
           because
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Sense
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           repeated
           to
           us
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           does
           obliquely
           condemn
           that
           Prince
           whom
           so
           many
           Ecclesiasticks
           of
           great
           Note
           ,
           have
           always
           accounted
           a
           Martyr
           :
           Besides
           ,
           his
           writing
           against
           Plays
           at
           present
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           the
           principal
           Authors
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           not
           like
           to
           be
           accounted
           an
           extraordinary
           piece
           of
           Service
           to
           the
           Courts
           of
           
             St.
             Germains
          
           and
           Versails
           .
           If
           we
           consider
           that
           the
           Restoring
           and
           Incouraging
           of
           Play-houses
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Expedients
           of
           those
           who
           were
           resolved
           to
           put
           Cardinal
           Mazarins
           Advice
           in
           Execution
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           debauch
           the
           Nation
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           better
           Introducing
           of
           Po●ory
           and
           Slavery
           ;
           and
           therefore
           those
           who
           reflect
           upon
           Mr.
           Collier
           *
           for
           his
           Nonjurancy
           ,
           for
           his
           Book
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             A
             Perswasive
             to
             Consideration
             :
             and
             for
             his
             Absolving
          
           Sir
           William
           Perkins
           and
           Sir
           Iohn
           Friend
           at
           Tyburn
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           angry
           with
           him
           for
           writing
           
             against
             the
             Stage
          
           .
        
         
           If
           all
           our
           Church-men
           had
           done
           their
           Duty
           as
           well
           as
           Mr.
           Collier
           has
           done
           his
           ,
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           Stage-Plays
           had
           never
           b●en
           suffered
           in
           the
           Nation
           ,
           
           nor
           had
           there
           been
           the
           least
           pretence
           for
           their
           Usefulness
           :
           But
           in
           K.
           Charles
           I.
           Time
           ,
           they
           were
           necessary
           to
           Ridicule
           the
           Puritans
           ,
           and
           run
           down
           the
           Patrons
           of
           Liberty
           and
           Property
           .
           And
           in
           K.
           Char.
           II.
           Reign
           ,
           they
           were
           no
           less
           wanted
           to
           lash
           the
           Dissenters
           and
           Whiggs
           that
           oppos'd
           Tyranny
           ,
           and
           needful
           to
           promote
           the
           Glorious
           Design
           of
           Debauching
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           to
           baffle
           the
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Popish
           Plots
           .
           And
           now
           ,
           by
           the
           just
           Judgment
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           did
           but
           too
           much
           Countenance
           the
           Proceedings
           of
           those
           Reigns
           ,
           are
           lash'd
           and
           expos'd
           in
           the
           Play-houses
           themselves
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Collier
           complains
           of
           ▪
           This
           it
           's
           hop'd
           will
           cure
           their
           Itch
           of
           Adorning
           or
           rather
           disguising
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           with
           the
           Phrase
           of
           the
           Stage
           ,
           and
           their
           fondness
           of
           Reading
           Plays
           for
           refining
           their
           Stile
           .
        
         
           No
           Clergy-man
           can
           propose
           to
           himself
           any
           justifiable
           End
           in
           Reading
           Plays
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           Mr.
           Collier
           has
           excellently
           perform'd
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           exposing
           their
           Immorality
           and
           Profaneness
           ,
           and
           to
           discover
           their
           Failure
           in
           their
           pretended
           Designs
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           altogether
           unsufferable
           to
           hear
           a
           sort
           of
           young
           Divines
           ,
           Regale
           our
           Ears
           from
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           with
           the
           Rhetorick
           of
           a
           Play
           ,
           while
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           Treat
           the
           Phrase
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           Language
           of
           Antient
           and
           Learned
           Divines
           as
           Unintelligible
           Cant
           ;
           and
           yet
           that
           this
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           is
           still
           too
           common
           amongst
           some
           of
           our
           Clergy-men
           ,
           cannot
           be
           denied
           :
           So
           long
           as
           those
           Writings
           of
           Parkers
           and
           others
           ,
           which
           call
           the
           
             New
             Birth
          
           a
           
             Fantastical
             Iargon
          
           ,
           or
           those
           Sermons
           which
           treat
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           St.
           
             Austin
             ,
             Calvin
          
           and
           Beza
           ,
           nay
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           too
           ,
           as
           Stuff
           and
           Cant
           ,
           have
           an
           Existence
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Collier
           and
           others
           may
           write
           Volumes
           against
           the
           Stage
           as
           long
           as
           they
           please
           ,
           but
           they
           
           will
           find
           it
           to
           little
           purpose
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Plays
           are
           so
           much
           read
           and
           incourag'd
           by
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           by
           'em
           retail'd
           again
           to
           the
           People
           .
           If
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Play-house
           be
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           as
           an
           Ornament
           to
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           the
           Hearers
           will
           be
           apt
           to
           conclude
           that
           the
           Stage
           is
           not
           so
           Criminal
           a
           Thing
           as
           some
           Men
           would
           have
           it
           accounted
           .
           And
           seeing
           Mr.
           Collier
           has
           been
           so
           much
           approv'd
           for
           lashing
           the
           Poets
           and
           the
           Stage
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           reason
           to
           think
           that
           it
           should
           be
           taken
           amiss
           in
           another
           ,
           to
           censure
           the
           vanity
           of
           such
           of
           the
           Clergy
           as
           write
           Plays
           or
           Preach
           in
           that
           Dialect
           ,
           and
           have
           neglected
           to
           inform
           their
           People
           of
           the
           Danger
           of
           the
           Play-house
           .
        
         
           Had
           they
           taken
           due
           care
           to
           instruct
           their
           Auditors
           in
           this
           Matter
           at
           Church
           ,
           the
           Audiences
           would
           never
           have
           been
           so
           numerous
           at
           the
           Stage
           :
           For
           why
           should
           I
           think
           there
           's
           any
           hurt
           in
           the
           Theatre
           ,
           when
           I
           see
           that
           its
           ordinary
           for
           our
           Gallants
           on
           a
           Saturday
           to
           prepare
           themselves
           by
           a
           Play
           for
           Hea●ing
           a
           Sermon
           on
           Sunday
           :
           Nay
           ,
           sometimes
           it
           may
           be
           for
           the
           Sacrament
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           Parson
           hath
           not
           the
           Courage
           or
           Honesty
           to
           reprove
           it
           ;
           but
           perhaps
           chuses
           it
           as
           the
           most
           proper
           way
           to
           recommend
           himself
           to
           the
           Applause
           of
           his
           Hearers
           ,
           to
           deliver
           his
           Preachment
           in
           the
           stile
           of
           a
           Comedy
           .
        
         
           Our
           Wits
           indeed
           ,
           when
           passing
           their
           Judgment
           on
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           think
           they
           give
           the
           Preacher
           a
           large
           Encomium
           ,
           when
           they
           say
           he
           has
           read
           abundance
           of
           Play-Books
           .
           Which
           let
           our
           Youngsters
           in
           Divinity
           value
           as
           they
           please
           ,
           I
           should
           think
           it
           the
           most
           picquant
           Satyr
           that
           could
           be
           put
           upon
           me
           ,
           were
           I
           worthy
           of
           bearing
           the
           Indelible
           Character
           .
        
         
           
             But
             that
             those
             flanting
             Preachers
             may
             have
             no
             occasion
             to
             say
             that
             I
             am
             alone
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             I
             shall
             pray
             them
             to
             consider
             the
             following
             Authorities
             .
          
           
           Prosper
           
             says
             to
             such
          
           †
           ,
           Whilst
           they
           would
           seem
           Nice
           and
           Elegant
           ,
           they
           grow
           perfectly
           Mad
           with
           fulsom
           Expressions
           .
           St.
           Ierom
           
             writing
             to
          
           Nepotianus
           ,
           
             Advises
             him
          
           when
           he
           is
           Preaching
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           To
           labour
           for
           the
           Groans
           and
           not
           for
           the
           Applause
           of
           his
           Hearers
           .
           —
           Not
           to
           behave
           himself
           like
           a
           Declaimer
           of
           feigned
           Orations
           ,
           or
           a
           pretended
           Advocate
           ,
           and
           to
           talk
           without
           Measure
           .
           The
           Sermon
           of
           a
           Minister
           ought
           to
           be
           seasoned
           with
           Quotations
           from
           Scripture
           *
           .
           Prosper
           Aquitanicus
           says
           ,
           That
           a
           Preacher
           ought
           not
           to
           value
           himself
           upon
           the
           Accuracy
           of
           his
           Stile
           ,
           except
           he
           have
           more
           mind
           to
           shew
           his
           own
           Learning
           ,
           than
           to
           edifie
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           That
           his
           Sermon
           ought
           to
           be
           so
           plain
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           ignorant
           Persons
           may
           understand
           it
           ;
           the
           business
           of
           Declaimers
           or
           Makers
           of
           Orations
           being
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           Preachers
           another
           :
           The
           former
           endeavour
           to
           set
           off
           the
           ●omp
           of
           an
           Elaborate
           Speech
           ,
           with
           the
           utmost
           strength
           of
           their
           Eloquence
           :
           The
           latter
           seek
           after
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           a
           sober
           and
           plain
           Discourse
           †
           .
           
             Of
             the
             same
             Opinion
             are
             St.
          
           ●erom
           ,
           Ambrose
           ,
           Theodoret
           ,
           Theophylact
           ,
           
             and
             others
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             their
             Commentaries
             on
          
           1
           Cor.
           2.
           1.
           
           &c.
           
        
         
           Isidorus
           Pelusiot
           a
           
             taxes
             some
             Monks
             of
             his
             time
             for
             their
             affected
             Stile
             in
             Preaching
             .
          
           Who
           can
           abstain
           from
           Satyrs
           against
           you
           (
           
             says
             he
          
           )
           when
           they
           hear
           your
           Sermons
           cram'd
           with
           Heathen
           Historians
           and
           Poets
           ?
           Pray
           what
           is
           there
           in
           them
           preferable
           to
           our
           Religion
           ?
           —
           Therefore
           either
           let
           your
           Sermons
           be
           Grave
           ,
           and
           prefer
           a
           Modest
           Stile
           to
           big
           swelling
           Words
           and
           pompous
           Rhetorick
           ,
           or
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           you
           are
           fitter
           for
           the
           Stage
           than
           the
           Pulpit
           †
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Bishop
             of
          
           Chemnis
           
             in
             his
          
           Onus
           Ecclesiae
           *
           ,
           
             has
             very
             remarkable
             Sa●ings
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             and
             amongst
             others
             those
             that
             follow
             .
          
           In
           these
           last
           days
           —
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           is
           
           utterly
           lost
           ;
           the
           Preachers
           being
           puffed
           up
           with
           Knowledge
           ,
           teach
           their
           own
           Notions
           .
           They
           extol
           the
           Learning
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           ,
           and
           thereby
           darken
           the
           Sun-shine
           of
           Christian
           Wisdom
           :
           And
           now
           most
           of
           the
           Schools
           ,
           where
           Divinity
           was
           formerly
           taught
           ,
           are
           filled
           with
           Poetical
           ●ictions
           ,
           Empty
           Trifles
           and
           Monstrous
           Fables
           .
           The
           Preachers
           hunt
           after
           their
           own
           Applause
           ,
           and
           study
           to
           gratifie
           the
           Ears
           of
           their
           Auditors
           with
           Ornat
           and
           Polite
           Discourses
           ;
           But
           true
           Sermons
           are
           better
           than
           those
           that
           are
           Elegant
           .
           And
           let
           those
           Eloquent
           Doctors
           know
           ,
           that
           our
           Saviour
           says
           of
           them
           ,
           
             In
             vain
             do
             ye
             Worship
             me
             ,
             teaching
             for
             Doctrines
             the
             Commandments
             of
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           To
           conclude
           this
           Point
           with
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Apostle
           St.
           Paul
           †
           ;
           he
           commends
           his
           own
           Sermons
           because
           his
           Speech
           and
           his
           Preaching
           
             was
             not
             with
             enticing
             Words
             of
             Mans
             Wisdom
             ,
             but
             in
             demonstration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             of
             Power
          
           ;
           yet
           this
           great
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           was
           brought
           up
           at
           the
           Feet
           of
           Gamaliel
           ,
           and
           had
           more
           humane
           Learning
           than
           20
           of
           our
           fluttering
           Doctors
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           my
           design
           to
           cry
           down
           Eloquence
           in
           a
           Preacher
           ,
           nor
           to
           commend
           a
           rough
           way
           of
           Expression
           from
           the
           Pulpit
           .
           Eloquence
           is
           the
           Gift
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           commended
           in
           the
           Preacher
           Apollos
           ;
           but
           at
           the
           same
           time
           we
           are
           told
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             mighty
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             taught
             diligently
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           †
           .
        
         
           It
           's
           reckoned
           highly
           prophane
           (
           and
           Mr.
           Collier
           has
           smartly
           reproved
           it
           )
           for
           Poets
           to
           apply
           the
           Phrase
           of
           the
           Scripture
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Stage
           ;
           and
           I
           see
           no
           reason
           why
           
             Vice
             Versa
          
           ,
           it
           should
           not
           be
           liable
           to
           that
           same
           Censure
           ,
           to
           adopt
           the
           Phrase
           of
           the
           Stage
           ,
           for
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           not
           that
           it
           's
           absolutely
           Unlawful
           for
           a
           Preache●
           to
           quote
           an
           apposite
           Sentence
           or
           Verse
           ,
           either
           from
           Greek
           ,
           Latine
           or
           other
           Poets
           .
           The
           Apostle
           
           himself
           hath
           taught
           us
           the
           contrary
           by
           his
           own
           Example
           ,
           when
           he
           tells
           the
           Cretians
           that
           one
           of
           their
           own
           Poets
           says
           ,
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             *
             .
          
        
         
           But
           it
           is
           an
           intolerable
           Affectation
           of
           Novelty
           ,
           when
           a
           New
           Word
           or
           a
           Quaint
           Phrase
           is
           no
           sooner
           published
           in
           a
           Play
           or
           Gazzette
           ,
           but
           we
           shall
           the
           next
           Sunday
           after
           hear
           it
           out
           of
           the
           Pulpit
           .
           This
           is
           so
           far
           from
           holding
           fast
           
             the
             Form
             of
             sound
             Words
          
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           enjoyned
           Timothy
           *
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           rather
           
             the
             prophane
             and
             vain
             Babbling
             ,
             he
             commanded
             him
             to
             avoid
          
           ;
           and
           which
           †
           Calvin
           upon
           the
           place
           ,
           says
           is
           ,
           
             Inanis
             tinnitus
             &
             profanus
             —
             Simulatque
             Doctores
             it
             a
             inflant
             suas
             tibias
             ad
             suam
             Eloquentiam
             Venditandam
             :
          
           A
           prophane
           and
           empty
           Jingle
           which
           the
           Doctors
           make
           use
           of
           to
           set
           off
           their
           Eloquence
           .
        
         
           It
           were
           an
           easie
           matter
           to
           quote
           as
           many
           Sermons
           ,
           guilty
           of
           these
           Vanities
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Collier
           has
           quoted
           Plays
           guilty
           of
           abusing
           Scripture
           ;
           but
           for
           obvious
           Reasons
           I
           forbear
           it
           .
           The
           only
           cause
           why
           I
           mention
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           shew
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Poets
           alone
           ,
           that
           support
           the
           Credit
           of
           the
           Stage
           ,
           and
           that
           what
           is
           Criminal
           in
           a
           Poet
           ,
           is
           ten
           times
           worse
           in
           a
           Priest
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           ought
           not
           to
           pass
           without
           a
           Reproof
           .
        
         
           It
           's
           known
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           godly
           Persons
           amongst
           our
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           bewail
           those
           things
           ,
           and
           oppose
           them
           as
           much
           as
           they
           can
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           a
           mighty
           Neglect
           somewhere
           ,
           and
           the
           World
           will
           hardly
           be
           perswaded
           that
           our
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           unanimous
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           
             else
             it
             were
             easie
             for
             them
             ,
             who
             shook
             King
          
           James
           
             out
             of
             his
             Throne
             ,
             to
             overturn
             the
             Stage
             .
          
        
         
           
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             that
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             would
             deny
             the
             Clergy
             such
             a
             Request
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             duly
             presented
          
           ;
           and
           considering
           how
           much
           the
           Nation
           hath
           ▪
           suffered
           in
           its
           Morals
           and
           Religion
           ,
           
           by
           the
           Licentiousness
           of
           the
           Stage
           ,
           it
           's
           high
           time
           that
           some
           effectual
           Course
           should
           be
           taken
           to
           suppress
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           's
           reason
           to
           fear
           that
           the
           Faction
           begun
           by
           Arch-bishop
           Laud
           ,
           has
           still
           too
           great
           an
           interest
           amongst
           our
           Clergy
           ;
           for
           scarcely
           can
           any
           other
           reason
           be
           imagined
           ,
           why
           ,
           after
           so
           many
           Years
           Experience
           of
           the
           Mischief
           of
           the
           Stage
           ,
           the
           Church
           should
           be
           so
           silent
           in
           this
           Matter
           .
           That
           there
           is
           something
           in
           this
           ,
           I
           am
           very
           apt
           to
           think
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Deference
           many
           of
           the
           Clergy
           men
           pay
           to
           the
           Memory
           of
           that
           Prelate
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Master
           King
           Charles
           I.
           whom
           he
           help'd
           to
           mislead
           .
           In
           those
           Times
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Prin
           acquaints
           us
           in
           his
           Histriomastix
           ,
           none
           were
           accounted
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Play-house
           but
           Puritans
           and
           Precisians
           ,
           and
           in
           opposition
           to
           them
           it
           probably
           was
           that
           Laud
           and
           his
           Clergy
           became
           its
           Patrons
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           not
           unlike
           that
           many
           of
           the
           Less-thinking
           Church-men
           continue
           still
           to
           favour
           it
           on
           that
           Account
           ,
           as
           being
           unwilling
           to
           condemn
           that
           ,
           for
           which
           King
           Charles
           I.
           and
           Arch-bishop
           Laud
           testified
           so
           much
           Passion
           ;
           but
           these
           Gentlemen
           would
           do
           well
           to
           remember
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Defence
             of
             the
             Stage
             was
             never
             so
             much
             the
             Characteristick
             of
             their
             church
             ,
             as
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Passive
             Obedience
             ;
             and
             seeing
             the
             Majority
             of
             them
             have
             relinquished
             that
             ,
             they
             are
             infinitely
             the
             more
             to
             blame
             for
             still
             adhering
             to
             this
             .
          
        
         
           If
           a
           Petition
           of
           the
           Londoners
           had
           so
           much
           Influence
           on
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           as
           to
           get
           the
           Play-houses
           suppress'd
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Stage
           was
           expresly
           condemned
           by
           a
           Statute
           of
           King
           Iames
           I.
           we
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           despair
           of
           obtaining
           the
           same
           now
           upon
           the
           like
           Application
           .
           And
           methinks
           the
           Clergy
           
             are
             more
             concerned
             to
             stir
             in
             it
             than
             ever
             ,
             seeing
             it
             would
             appear
             by
             Mr.
          
           Collier's
           
             third
             Chapter
          
           ,
           Of
           the
           Clergy
           abused
           by
           the
           Stage
           ,
           
             that
             
             the
             Theatre
             is
             now
             become
             a
             Nusano●
             to
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           apparent
           enough
           from
           what
           has
           been
           said
           already
           ,
           that
           the
           Clergy
           are
           chargeable
           with
           the
           Mischief
           of
           the
           Stage
           ,
           by
           the
           omitting
           of
           what
           their
           Character
           obliges
           them
           to
           do
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           of
           them
           are
           also
           Culpable
           by
           seeming
           to
           hallow
           its
           Phrase
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           not
           all
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           by
           what
           follows
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           heard
           that
           the
           Stage
           was
           condemned
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           in
           King
           Iames
           I.
           Time
           ,
           but
           reviv'd
           again
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           K.
           Charles
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Law
           ;
           and
           that
           Operas
           were
           practised
           in
           his
           own
           Court
           ,
           by
           his
           Royal
           Authority
           on
           Sundays
           .
           Now
           considering
           how
           much
           that
           Prince
           was
           devoted
           to
           the
           Interest
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           it
           's
           highly
           improbable
           that
           he
           would
           have
           atttempted
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           had
           the
           then
           Governing
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           given
           him
           faithful
           warning
           against
           it
           ,
           but
           Laud
           and
           the
           other
           topping
           Church-men
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           were
           so
           far
           from
           opposing
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           concur'd
           with
           him
           ,
           &
           imposed
           a
           Book
           of
           Sports
           and
           Pastimes
           ,
           upon
           all
           their
           Clergy
           ,
           to
           be
           read
           to
           the
           People
           on
           Sundays
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           fair
           step
           towards
           converting
           all
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Nation
           into
           Play-houses
           .
        
         
           This
           great
           Example
           did
           so
           much
           incourage
           the
           Stage
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Prin
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           Book
           before-mentioned
           ,
           in
           two
           Years
           time
           there
           were
           above
           40000
           Play-Books
           printed
           :
           They
           became
           more
           vendible
           than
           the
           choicest
           Sermons
           :
           Grew
           up
           from
           Quarto's
           to
           Folio's
           ;
           were
           printed
           on
           far
           better
           Paper
           than
           most
           of
           the
           Octavo
           or
           Quarto
           Bibles
           ,
           and
           were
           more
           saleable
           than
           they
           .
           And
           Shackspeers
           Plays
           in
           particular
           were
           printed
           in
           the
           best●
           Paper
           .
           —
           The
           two
           old
           Play-houses
           were
           rebuilt
           and
           enlarged
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           Theatre
           erected
           ;
           so
           that
           there
           were
           then
           six
           Play-houses
           in
           London
           ,
           twice
           the
           number
           of
           those
           in
           
           Rome
           in
           
           Nero's
           Time
           ,
           which
           though
           a
           much
           more
           spacious
           City
           ,
           Seneca
           complains
           of
           as
           being
           too
           many
           .
           That
           Faction
           of
           the
           Clergy
           became
           at
           last
           so
           enamour'd
           of
           the
           Stage
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           Author
           informs
           us
           *
           ,
           He
           had
           heard
           some
           Preachers
           call
           their
           Text
           a
           Land-skip
           or
           Picture
           ,
           and
           others
           a
           Play
           or
           Spectacle
           ,
           dividing
           their
           Texts
           into
           Actors
           ,
           Spectators
           ,
           Scenes
           ,
           &c.
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           Acting
           a
           Play.
           Upon
           which
           he
           complains
           of
           their
           using
           Play-house
           Phrases
           ,
           Clinches
           and
           strong
           Lines
           ,
           as
           they
           called
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           to
           to
           frequent
           to
           have
           Sermons
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           Divisions
           ,
           Language
           ,
           Action
           ,
           Stile
           and
           Subject
           Matter
           ,
           fitter
           for
           the
           Stage
           from
           whence
           they
           were
           borrowed
           ,
           than
           for
           the
           Pulpit
           .
           He
           tells
           us
           †
           further
           ,
           That
           one
           Atkinson
           a
           Minister
           in
           Bedford
           ,
           did
           the
           Christtide
           before
           ,
           Act
           a
           private
           Interlude
           in
           the
           Commissaries
           House
           there
           ,
           where
           he
           made
           a
           Prayer
           on
           the
           Stage
           ;
           chose
           the
           Words
           ,
           
             Acts
             10.
             14.
             
             I
             have
             never
             eaten
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             common
             or
             unclean
             ,
          
           for
           his
           Text
           ;
           preached
           prophanely
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           jested
           to
           the
           shame
           and
           grief
           of
           most
           that
           heard
           him
           .
           In
           that
           same
           place
           he
           complains
           that
           in
           private
           as
           well
           as
           in
           popular
           Stage-plays
           ,
           they
           represented
           Ministers
           Preaching
           and
           Praying
           ,
           and
           brought
           the
           Sacred
           Bible
           and
           the
           Stories
           of
           it
           on
           the
           Stage
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Statute
           of
           3.
           
           
             Iac.
             Cap.
          
           21.
           
        
         
           The
           same
           Author
           tells
           us
           likewise
           *
           ,
           That
           one
           
             Giles
             Widdowes
          
           in
           a
           Sermon
           at
           Carfolkes
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           on
           
             Psalm
             68.
             verse
          
           25.
           did
           avowedly
           justifie
           the
           Lawfulness
           of
           mix'd
           Dancing
           at
           Church-ales
           and
           Maypoles
           upon
           the
           Lords
           Day
           ,
           and
           confirm'd
           his
           Doctrine
           by
           his
           own
           Practise
           .
           And
           page
           700.
           he
           informs
           us
           of
           three
           Doctors
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           viz.
           Dr.
           Gager
           ,
           Dr.
           Gentiles
           and
           Dr.
           Case
           ,
           who
           writ
           in
           Defence
           of
           Stage-plays
           .
           And
           page
           979.
           he
           insinuates
           ,
           that
           diverse
           of
           the
           Clergy
           
           had
           acted
           and
           danced
           on
           publick
           and
           private
           Stages
           .
        
         
           The
           Theatre
           having
           thus
           made
           so
           large
           a
           Conquest
           ,
           as
           to
           get
           the
           Court
           and
           the
           Governing
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           on
           its
           side
           ,
           grew
           Rampant
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           it
           disdained
           to
           have
           any
           less
           Adversary
           than
           God
           himself
           ,
           did
           boldly
           usurp
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           Afternoons
           .
           And
           thus
           in
           the
           Year
           1637.
           
           Masks
           were
           set
           up
           at
           Court
           on
           Sundays
           ,
           by
           His
           Majesties
           Authority
           ,
           while
           at
           the
           same
           time
           Laud
           and
           his
           Faction
           forbad
           Preaching
           any
           oftner
           than
           once
           a
           day
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           common
           People
           who
           could
           not
           bear
           the
           Expence
           ,
           nor
           have
           the
           Opportunities
           of
           Stage-plays
           ,
           might
           not
           want
           one
           however
           to
           prophane
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           the
           Book
           of
           Sports
           and
           Pastimes
           was
           enjoyned
           by
           the
           Bishops
           to
           be
           read
           in
           the
           Churches
           by
           their
           Inferior
           Clergy
           on
           pain
           of
           Deprivation
           .
        
      
       
         
           CAP.
           II.
           
        
         
           The
           Stage
           Encouraged
           by
           King
           Charles
           I.
           Sundays
           MASKS
           .
        
         
           THAT
           the
           World
           may
           see
           what
           a
           Noble
           Exchange
           we
           had
           for
           our
           Afternoon
           Sermons
           and
           Evening
           Lectures
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           give
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           Mask
           that
           was
           presented
           by
           the
           Kings
           Majesty
           at
           Whitehall
           ,
           in
           1637.
           on
           the
           Sunday
           after
           Twelfth-night
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           BRITANNIA
           TRIUMPHANS
           ,
           by
           
             Inigo
             Iones
          
           Surveyer
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Works
           ,
           and
           
             William
             Davenant
          
           Her
           Majesties
           Servant
           .
        
         
         
           We
           are
           told
           in
           the
           Introduction
           ,
           
             That
             for
             these
             three
             Years
             their
             Majecties
             had
             intermitted
             those
             Masques
             and
             Shews
             ,
             because
             the
             Room
             where
             they
             were
             formerly
             presented
             ,
             having
             the
             Seeling
             richly
             adorn'd
             since
             ,
             with
             Painting
             of
             great
             Value
             ,
             Figuring
             the
             Acts
             of
             K.
             Iames
             of
             blessed
             Memory
             ,
             they
             were
             afraid
             it
             might
             suffer
             by
             the
             Smoke
             of
             the
             Lights
             ,
             but
             His
             Majesty
             having
             now
             ordered
             a
             New
             Room
             to
             be
             made
             on
             purpose
             ,
             which
             was
             performed
             in
             two
             Months
             ,
             the
             Scenes
             for
             this
             Mask
             were
             prepared
             .
          
           
             Now
             who
             can
             say
             but
             these
             were
             Reasons
             becoming
             a
             Martyr
             ?
          
           and
           that
           this
           was
           a
           frugal
           way
           of
           spending
           his
           Treasure
           ,
           when
           at
           the
           same
           time
           he
           extorted
           Money
           from
           his
           Subjects
           in
           a
           Tyrannical
           manner
           by
           
             Ship-money
             ,
             Loans
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           We
           come
           now
           to
           the
           Subject
           of
           the
           Mask
           .
        
         
           
             Britanocles
             ,
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Western
             World
             ,
             hath
             by
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             Valour
             and
             Piety
             ,
             not
             only
             vindicated
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             far
             distant
             Seas
             infested
             with
             Pyrates
             ,
             and
             reduc'd
             the
             Land
             by
             his
             Example
             to
             a
             real
             knowledge
             of
             all
             good
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             .
             These
             Eminent
             Acts
             Bellerophon
             in
             a
             wise
             Pity
             ,
             willingly
             would
             preserve
             from
             devouring
             time
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             make
             them
             last
             to
             our
             Posterity
             ,
             gives
             a
             command
             to
             Fame
             ,
             who
             hath
             already
             spread
             them
             abroad
             )
             that
             she
             should
             now
             at
             home
             (
             if
             there
             can
             be
             any
             maliciously
             insensible
             )
             awake
             them
             from
             theif
             pretended
             Sleep
             ,
             that
             even
             they
             ,
             with
             the
             large
             ,
             yet
             still
             increasing
             Number
             of
             the
             Good
             and
             Loyal
             ,
             may
             mutually
             admire
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             our
             happiness
             .
          
        
         
           This
           makes
           it
           evident
           enough
           ,
           that
           the
           subject
           was
           K.
           Charles
           himself
           ,
           who
           had
           gained
           some
           advantage
           
           against
           the
           Pirates
           of
           Barbary
           ,
           the
           praise
           of
           which
           there
           was
           none
           would
           have
           envied
           him
           ▪
           but
           this
           was
           a
           new
           way
           of
           singing
           
             Te
             Deum
          
           ;
           no
           great
           Argument
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           far
           less
           any
           Presage
           that
           he
           should
           become
           a
           Martyr
           for
           it
           ,
           to
           order
           a
           Masque
           for
           his
           own
           praise
           ,
           upon
           that
           day
           ,
           which
           by
           Divine
           Institution
           was
           set
           apart
           for
           the
           praise
           of
           our
           Redeemer
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           thing
           we
           have
           an
           Account
           of
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Queen
             being
             sat
             under
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             the
             Room
             fill'd
             with
             Spectators
             of
             Quality
             ,
             a
             Stage
             was
             raised
             at
             the
             lower
             end
             with
             an
             Oval
             Stair
             down
             into
             the
             Room
             .
             The
             first
             thing
             which
             presented
             it self
             to
             the
             Eye
             ,
             was
             the
             Ornament
             that
             inclosed
             the
             Scene
             .
             In
             the
             under
             part
             of
             which
             were
             two
             Pedestals
             of
             a
             solid
             Order
             ,
             whereon
             the
             Captives
             lay
             bound
             ;
             above
             sat
             two
             Figures
             in
             Neeches
             ;
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             a
             Woman
             in
             a
             Watchet
             Drapery
             ,
             heightened
             with
             Silver
             ;
             on
             her
             Head
             a
             
               Corona
               Rostrata
            
             ,
             with
             one
             Hand
             holding
             the
             Rudder
             of
             a
             Ship
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             a
             little
             winged
             Figure
             ,
             with
             a
             branch
             of
             Palm
             and
             a
             Garland
             .
             This
             Woman
             was
             to
             represent
             Naval
             Victory
             .
             In
             the
             other
             Neech
             on
             the
             left
             ,
             sat
             the
             Figure
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             bearing
             a
             Scepter
             ,
             with
             a
             Hand
             and
             an
             Eye
             in
             the
             Palm
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             hand
             a
             Book
             ;
             on
             his
             Head
             a
             Garland
             of
             Amaranthus
             his
             Curace
             was
             of
             Gold
             with
             a
             Palludamentum
             of
             Blue
             ,
             and
             ▪
             Antick
             Bases
             of
             Crimson
             ;
             his
             Foot
             treading
             on
             the
             Head
             of
             a
             Serpent
             .
             This
             Figure
             was
             to
             represent
             Right
             Government
             :
             Above
             these
             were
             Ornaments
             cut
             out
             like
             Cloath
             of
             Silver
             ,
             tied
             up
             in
             Knots
             ,
             with
             Scarsings
             all
             touch'd
             with
             Gold.
             
          
           ;
        
         
           
             These
             Pillasters
             bore
             up
             a
             large
             Freese
             ,
             with
             a
             Sea-Triumph
             of
             naked
             Children
             riding
             on
             
             Sea-Horses
             ,
             and
             Fishes
             ,
             and
             young
             Trito●●
             with
             writhen
             Trumpets
             ,
             and
             other
             Maritime
             Fancies
             .
             In
             the
             midst
             was
             placed
             a
             great
             Compartiment
             of
             Gold
             ,
             with
             branches
             of
             Palm
             coming
             out
             of
             the
             Scrols
             ;
             and
             within
             that
             a
             lesser
             of
             Silver
             ,
             with
             this
             Inscription
             ,
             
               Virtutis
               Opus
            
             ,
             proper
             to
             the
             Subject
             of
             this
             Mask
             ,
             and
             alluding
             to
             that
             of
             
               Virgil
               ,
               Sed
               famam
               Extendere
               fuctis
            
             from
             this
             came
             a
             Drapery
             of
             Crimson
             ,
             which
             being
             tied
             up
             with
             great
             Knots
             in
             the
             Corners
             ,
             hung
             down
             in
             Foulds
             on
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             Pillasters
             .
          
           ;
        
         
           
             A
             Curtain
             flying
             up
             discovered
             the
             first
             Scene
             ,
             wherein
             were
             English
             Houses
             of
             the
             old
             and
             newer
             Forms
             ,
             intermixt
             with
             Trees
             ,
             and
             a
             far
             off
             ,
             a
             prospect
             of
             London
             and
             the
             River
             of
             Thames
             .
          
        
         
           So
           much
           for
           the
           Pomp
           of
           this
           
           Sunday's
           Theatre
           .
           And
           let
           any
           Man
           who
           has
           the
           least
           sense
           of
           Religion
           judge
           ,
           whether
           it
           does
           not
           smell
           strong
           of
           that
           Pomp
           and
           Vanity
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           Christians
           abjure
           at
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           was
           by
           consequence
           the
           most
           unbecoming
           Exercise
           for
           a
           Sabbath
           that
           could
           be
           invented
           ,
           as
           having
           an
           unavoidable
           Tendency
           to
           take
           up
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           the
           Actors
           and
           Spectators
           throughout
           the
           whole
           day
           ,
           and
           to
           wear
           off
           the
           Impressions
           of
           any
           Sermons
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           heard
           in
           the
           former
           part
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           come
           now
           to
           the
           Opera
           it self
           .
        
         
           
             From
             different
             parts
             of
             the
             Scene
             came
             Action
             and
             
               Imposture
               .
               Action
            
             a
             Young
             Man
             in
             a
             rich
             Habit
             down
             to
             his
             Knees
             ,
             with
             a
             large
             Guard
             of
             Purple
             about
             the
             Skirt
             ,
             wherein
             was
             written
             with
             Silver
             Letters
             
               Medio
               tutissima
            
             on
             his
             Head
             a
             Garland
             of
             Lawrel
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             Hand
             a
             branch
             of
             Willow
             .
             Imposture
             came
             in
             a
             Coat
             
             of
             Hanging-Sleeves
             and
             great
             skirts
             ,
             little
             Breeches
             ,
             an
             high
             crown'd
             Hat
             one
             side
             pin'd
             up
             ,
             ●
             little
             Ruff
             ,
             and
             a
             formal
             Beard
             ;
             an
             Angling-ro●
             in
             his
             Hand
             ,
             with
             a
             Fish
             at
             the
             Hook
             ,
             and
             a
             Bag
             and
             Horn
             at
             his
             Girdle
             .
          
           ;
        
         
           It
           is
           easie
           to
           discern
           ,
           that
           the
           design
           of
           this
           was
           to
           represent
           the
           graver
           sort
           of
           People
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           as
           Impostors
           and
           Cheats
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           only
           pretended
           to
           Gravity
           and
           Religion
           the
           better
           to
           hide
           their
           Covetousness
           and
           other
           Lusts
           ;
           but
           methinks
           the
           High-crown'd
           Hat
           turn'd
           up
           on
           one
           side
           ,
           the
           little
           Ruff
           and
           the
           formal
           Beard
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           forborn
           out
           of
           respect
           to
           the
           King
           and
           his
           Father
           ;
           the
           latter
           in
           most
           of
           his
           Pictures
           is
           represented
           to
           us
           in
           such
           a
           Hat
           and
           Ruff
           ,
           and
           a
           Beard
           formal
           to
           the
           utmost
           ;
           and
           the
           Son
           is
           always
           drawn
           with
           his
           Collar-Band
           ,
           and
           a
           Beard
           so
           formal
           ,
           that
           were
           it
           not
           for
           his
           Armour
           and
           Battoon
           of
           Command
           ,
           we
           should
           take
           him
           sooner
           for
           a
           Bishop
           than
           a
           King.
           But
           we
           must
           remember
           it
           was
           a
           Mask
           !
           The
           Court
           made
           haste
           enough
           to
           pull
           off
           the
           Vizard
           afterwards
           .
        
         
           Action
           enters
           first
           ,
           and
           I
           suppose
           this
           Name
           was
           given
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           must
           be
           thought
           to
           practise
           what
           the
           other
           only
           pretended
           to
           .
           He
           rants
           at
           Imposture
           ,
           not
           with
           an
           Oath
           !
           that
           was
           not
           King
           
           Charles's
           Crime
           ;
           for
           to
           give
           him
           his
           due
           ,
           they
           say
           he
           abhor'd
           Swearing
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Action
           ,
           like
           one
           that
           would
           keep
           the
           middle
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           Dammee
           Ruffian
           ,
           and
           the
           Precise
           Puritan
           ,
           falls
           upon
           Imposture
           ,
           with
           an
           Adjuration
           ;
           as
           follows
           ,
        
         
           
           
             My
             variable
             Sir
             ;
             i
             th'
             Name
             of
             Heav'n
          
           
             What
             makes
             your
             falshood
             here
             where
             fame
             intends
          
           
             Her
             Triumphs
             all
             of
             Truth
             ?
             —
          
           
             —
             Thou
             art
             so
             useless
             to
             the
             World
          
           
             That
             thou
             art
             impudent
             when
             thou
             dost
             share
          
           
             What
             is
             most
             cheap
             ,
             and
             common
             unto
             all
          
           
             The
             Air
             ,
             and
             Light
             ;
             I
             do
             beseech
             thee
             my
          
           
             Fine
             ,
             false
             Artificer
             ,
             hide
             both
             thy
             Faces
          
           
             (
             For
             thou
             art
             double
             every
             where
             )
             steal
             hence
          
           
             And
             I
             'll
             take
             care
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             no
             more
             be
             miss'd
          
           
             Than
             Shadows
             are
             at
             Night
             .
          
        
         
           Considering
           how
           our
           Poets
           dress'd
           .
           Imposture
           ,
           as
           before
           observ'd
           ,
           the
           Scope
           of
           this
           is
           plain
           enough
           ,
           to
           perswade
           the
           Spectators
           of
           Quality
           ,
           that
           such
           Persons
           as
           blamed
           and
           opposed
           those
           Sund●y-Revels
           (
           and
           that
           was
           the
           best
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           Benefie'd
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           People
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           professed
           Dissenters
           ,
           who
           were
           then
           but
           few
           )
           did
           not
           deserve
           to
           live
           in
           the
           Nation
           ;
           and
           that
           those
           who
           would
           not
           comply
           with
           the
           Book
           of
           Sports
           ,
           and
           other
           Innovations
           then
           on
           foot
           ,
           were
           justly
           prosecuted
           as
           Hypocrites
           and
           Impostors
           .
        
         
           Imposture
           Answers
           at
           first
           ,
           with
           disdain
           and
           contempt
           of
           this
           Rant
           ;
           —
           and
           then
           says
           ,
        
         
           
             —
             I
             hide
             my self
             ?
          
           
             The
             Reason
             shall
             be
             strong
             that
             must
             perswade
          
           
             Me
             under
             Ground
             :
             The
             Badger
             loves
             his
             Hole
             ,
          
           
             Yet
             is
             not
             so
             bashful
             ,
             but
             dares
             look
             out
          
           
             And
             shew
             himself
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             prey
             abroad
             .
          
           
             I
             smile
             at
             thee
             (
             the
             graver
             way
             of
             scorn
             )
          
           
             Fo●
             should
             I
             laugh
             ,
             I
             fear
             't
             wold
             make
             thee
             think
          
           
             Thy
             Impudence
             had
             somewhat
             in
             't
             of
             wit.
             
          
        
         
         
           Then
           a
           little
           lower
           ,
        
         
           
             Wisely
             the
             jealous
             Scepticks
             did
             suspect
          
           
             Reality
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             for
             every
             thing
             but
             seems
          
           
             And
             borrows
             the
             Existence
             it
             appears
          
           
             To
             have
             :
             Imposture
             governs
             all
             ,
             even
             from
          
           
             The
             guilded
             Ethnick
             Mitre
             ,
             to
             the
             painted
             Staff
             :
          
           
             O
             th'
             Christian
             Constable
             ,
             all
             but
             pretend
          
           
             Th'
             resemblance
             of
             that
             power
             ,
             which
             inwardly
          
           
             They
             but
             deride
             ,
             and
             whisper
             merry
             Questions
             to
             themselves
          
           
             Which
             way
             it
             comes
             .
          
        
         
           And
           after
           .
        
         
           
             That
             universally
             shall
             take
             which
             most
          
           
             doth
             please
             —
             .
          
           
             —
             Is
             it
             not
             fit
          
           
             And
             almost
             safest
             to
             cousen
             all
             ,
             when
             all
          
           
             Delight
             still
             to
             be
             cousen'd
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           the
           Poet
           explains
           whom
           he
           meant
           by
           Imposture
           ,
           when
           he
           brings
           him
           in
           attacking
           the
           Episcopal
           Dignity
           ,
           and
           would
           persuade
           the
           Audience
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           for
           Anarchy
           too
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Constable
           shall
           not
           escape
           his
           lash
           ,
           though
           he
           moves
           in
           the
           very
           lowest
           Orb
           of
           Civil
           Authority
           .
           This
           was
           calculated
           for
           the
           then
           Meridian
           of
           Lambeth
           ,
           to
           represent
           those
           that
           were
           against
           Arch-bishop
           
           Laud's
           Prid●
           and
           Innovations
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           Enemies
           likewise
           to
           the
           State.
           
        
         
           But
           ,
           by
           the
           Poets
           leave
           ,
           he
           makes
           his
           Imposture
           speak
           quite
           out
           of
           Character
           ,
           when
           he
           brings
           him
           to
           an
           open
           Profession
           of
           his
           design
           to
           cheat
           Mankind
           .
           Impostors
           are
           more
           cunning
           than
           to
           do
           so
           ;
           they
           put
           on
           Sheeps
           Cloathing
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           inwardly
           Ravening
           Wolves
           :
           So
           that
           he
           should
           rather
           have
           called
           him
           a
           
             professed
             Atheist
          
           ,
           than
           an
           Imposter
           ,
           when
           he
           appears
           thus
           in
           his
           proper
           Colours
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           his
           professed
           Enemy
           too
           .
        
         
         
           Action
           Replys
           ,
        
         
           
             These
             Lectures
             would
          
           
             Subdue
             a
             numerous
             Sect
             ,
             wert
             thou
             to
             preach
          
           
             To
             young
             soft
             Courtisans
             ,
             unpractis'd
             Heirs
          
           
             Of
             over-practis'd
             Usurers
             —
          
           
             But
             Fate
             takes
             not
             so
             little
             care
             of
             those
          
           
             For
             whom
             it
             doth
             preserve
             the
             Elements
             :
          
           
             That
             what
             is
             chief
             within
             us
             should
             be
             quite
          
           
             Deprav'd
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             only
             born
             to
             aim
          
           
             At
             Trifles
             here
             ,
             like
             Children
             in
             their
             first
          
           
             Estate
             of
             using
             Legs
             ,
             to
             run
             at
             sight
          
           
             Of
             Bubbles
             ,
             and
             to
             leap
             at
             noise
             of
             Bells
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           's
           a
           jerk
           at
           the
           Citizens
           whom
           the
           Court
           Characterized
           thus
           in
           those
           Times
           ,
           and
           a
           flout
           at
           Original
           Sin
           ,
           denying
           our
           Depravation
           by
           Nature
           ;
           a
           practise
           very
           becoming
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           run
           down
           her
           Doctrine
           :
           But
           more
           of
           this
           Anon.
           
        
         
           Imposture
           Answers
           ,
        
         
           
             Even
             to
             believ
             't
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             chiefest
             growth
          
           
             They
             follow
             but
             my
             Grandsire
             Mahomets
          
           
             Divinity
             ,
             who
             doth
             allow
             the
             good
             a
             handsom
             Girl
          
           
             Or
             Earth
             ,
             the
             Valiant
             two
             in
             paradise
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           again
           Imposture
           talks
           out
           of
           Character
           ,
           when
           he
           owns
           his
           lascivious
           Principles
           ,
           but
           a
           little
           Amour
           must
           be
           pull'd
           in
           by
           Head
           and
           Shoulders
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           edifie
           the
           young
           Gallants
           after
           Sermon
           .
        
         
           Action
           upbraids
           Imposture
           in
           his
           Reply
           ,
           thus
           ,
        
         
           
             Thou
             art
             so
             read
             in
             humane
             Appetites
             ,
          
           
             That
             were
             the
             Devil
             licenc'd
             to
             assume
          
           
           
             A
             Body
             ,
             thou
             might'st
             be
             his
             Cook
             ,
             yet
             know
          
           
             —
             There
             are
             some
             few
             amongst
             Men
          
           
             That
             as
             our
             making
             is
             erect
             ,
             look
             up
          
           
             To
             face
             the
             Stars
             ,
             and
             fancy
             nobler
             hopes
          
           
             Than
             you
             allow
             ,
             not
             down-ward
             hang
             their
             Heads
          
           
             Like
             Beasts
             to
             meditate
             on
             Earth
             ,
             on
             abject
             Things
          
           
             Beneath
             their
             Feet
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           Action
           becomes
           a
           stout
           Champion
           for
           Vertue
           to
           insinuate
           to
           the
           Spectators
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           lodg'd
           at
           Court
           ,
           and
           not
           amongst
           its
           Opposers
           .
        
         
           Imposture
           Answers
           ,
           with
           a
           severe
           scoff
           upon
           the
           Clergy
           .
        
         
           
             'T
             is
             a
             thin
             number
             sure
          
           
             And
             much
             dispers'd
             ,
             for
             they
             will
             hardly
             meet
          
           
             In
             Councils
             and
             in
             Synods
             to
             enact
          
           
             Their
             Doctrine
             by
             Consent
             ;
             That
             the
             next
             Age
          
           
             May
             say
             rhey
             parted
             Friends
             .
          
        
         
           To
           which
           Action
           Answers
           .
        
         
           
             'T
             is
             possible
          
           
             Less
             you
             steal
             in
             amongst
             them
             to
             disturb
          
           
             Their
             Peace
             ,
             disguis'd
             in
             a
             Canonick
             Weed
             ,
          
           
             Nor
             are
             these
             such
             ,
             that
             by
             their
             Reasons
             strict
          
           
             And
             rigid
             Discipline
             ,
             must
             fright
             nice
             Court
          
           
             Philosophers
             from
             their
             belief
             ,
             such
             as
             impute
          
           
             A
             Tyrannous
             intent
             to
             Heav'nly
             Powers
          
           
             And
             that
             their
             Tyranny
             alone
             did
             Point
          
           
             At
             Men
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Faun
             and
             Kid
             were
             made
          
           
             To
             frisk
             and
             caper
             out
             their
             time
             ,
             and
             it
          
           
             Were
             sin
             in
             us
             to
             dance
             ,
             the
             Nightingale
          
           
             To
             sing
             her
             Tragick
             Tales
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             we
          
           
             To
             rec●eate
             our selves
             with
             groans
             ,
             as
             if
          
           
             All
             Persumes
             for
             the
             Tyger
             were
             ordain'd
          
           
           
             Cause
             he
             excels
             in
             Scent
             :
             Colours
             and
             gawdy
             Tinctures
             for
          
           
             The
             Eastern
             Birds
             ,
             whilst
             all
             our
             Ornament
          
           
             Are
             Russet
             Robes
             ,
             like
             melancholy
             Monks
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           Action
           has
           got
           his
           Rant
           out
           ;
           here
           's
           whole
           Peals
           of
           Ordnance
           and
           Chain-shot
           ,
           against
           those
           that
           adher'd
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           against
           
           Laud's
           Arminianism
           :
           The
           charge
           is
           no
           less
           ,
           than
           that
           they
           are
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           accuse
           God
           of
           Tyranny
           towards
           Men.
           Whilst
           Birds
           and
           Beasts
           frisk
           and
           flutter
           about
           in
           their
           gawdy
           Furs
           and
           Feathers
           ,
           we
           poor
           Mortals
           are
           called
           to
           Mourning
           ,
           Repentance
           and
           Humiliation
           ;
           a
           sort
           of
           Doctrine
           the
           Stage
           will
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           to
           ridicule
           it
           .
           But
           here
           's
           not
           one
           word
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           that
           Man
           hath
           sinn'd
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           sorrow
           before
           he
           can
           lay
           any
           solid
           Claim
           to
           be
           a
           sharer
           in
           Joy.
           That
           was
           none
           of
           the
           Poets
           business
           ;
           he
           was
           to
           preach
           up
           Mirth
           and
           Jollity
           ,
           and
           to
           perswade
           to
           it
           by
           an
           unanswerable
           Argument
           .
           The
           Beas●s
           and
           Birds
           are
           so
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           should
           be
           so
           too
           .
           Then
           at
           the
           Conclusion
           ,
           comes
           the
           old
           false
           Charge
           against
           Seriousness
           in
           Religion
           .
           It
           deprives
           us
           of
           all
           the
           Comforts
           of
           Life
           ;
           and
           condemns
           us
           to
           Rags
           and
           Melancholy
           ;
           enough
           to
           make
           the
           Gallants
           of
           the
           Audience
           out
           of
           Love
           with
           it
           for
           all
           their
           Days
           ,
           and
           to
           ridicule
           Clergy-men
           of
           all
           sorts
           ;
           a
           proper
           Work
           for
           the
           Evening
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           Entertainment
           is
           Merlin
           the
           Prophetick
           Magician
           ,
           brought
           upon
           the
           Stage
           by
           Impostures
           means
           ,
           to
           conjure
           up
           from
           Hell
           the
           great
           Seducers
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           upon
           Merlins
           striking
           the
           Air
           with
           his
           Rod.
           
           
             The
             whole
             Scene
             ,
             says
             our
             Poet
             ,
             was
             transformed
             into
             an
             horrid
             Hell
             ,
             from
             the
             Suburbs
             of
             which
             ,
             enter
             the
             several
             Antimasks
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             
               I.
               Entry
               .
            
             
               
                 Of
                 Mock-Musick
                 of
                 5
                 Persons
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 with
                 a
                 Viol
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 with
                 Taber
                 and
                 Pipe
                 ,
                 Knackers
                 and
                 Bells
                 ,
                 Tongs
                 and
                 Key
                 ,
                 Gridiron
                 and
                 Shooing-Horn
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               II.
               Entry
               .
            
             
               A
               Ballad-singer
            
             
               His
               Companion
               with
               their
               Auditory
               .
            
             
               A
               Porter
               laden
            
             
               A
               Vintner's
               Boy
            
             
               A
               Kitchin-Maid
               with
               a
               Hand-basket
            
             
               A
               Saylor
               .
            
          
           
             
               III.
               Entry
               .
            
             
               A
               Crier
               of
               Mouse-traps
            
             
               A
               Seller
               of
               Tinder-Boxes
               bearing
               the
               Engines
               belonging
               to
               their
               Trades
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 Master
                 of
                 Two
                 Baboons
                 and
                 An
                 Ape
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               IV.
               Entry
               .
            
             
               A
               Mountebank
               in
               the
               Habit
               of
               a
               Grave
               Doctor
            
             
               A
               Zany
            
             
               A
               Harlequin
            
             
               their
               Men
            
             
               An
               old
               lame
               Chair-woman
            
             
               Two
               pale
               Wenches
               presenting
               their
               Urinals
               ,
               and
               he
               distributing
               his
               Printed
               Receipts
               out
               of
               a
               Budget
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               V.
               Entry
               .
            
             
               Four
               old
               fashion'd
               Parasitical
               Courtiers
               .
            
          
           
             
               VI.
               Entry
               .
            
             
               Of
               Rebellious
               Leaders
               in
               War
            
             
               Cade
            
             
               Kett
            
             
               Jack
               Straw
               and
            
             
               Their
               Soldiers
               .
            
          
        
         
           One
           can
           hardly
           imagine
           what
           was
           the
           design
           of
           this
           piece
           of
           Foolery
           ,
           except
           it
           were
           to
           turn
           Hell
           into
           Ridicule
           ,
           by
           such
           a
           Representation
           of
           its
           Inhabitants
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           a
           pattern
           for
           the
           Sports
           and
           Pastimes
           that
           were
           enjoyn'd
           upon
           the
           Country
           for
           Sundays
           ,
           by
           His
           Majesties
           Declaration
           :
           But
           let
           any
           Man
           judge
           ,
           whether
           such
           a
           Paltry
           Opera
           as
           this
           ,
           was
           becoming
           the
           Majesty
           of
           a
           Court
           on
           any
           day
           ,
           or
           let
           King
           Charles
           I.
           his
           Admirers
           ,
           give
           us
           an
           instance
           if
           they
           can
           ,
           that
           ever
           any
           Martyr
           imployed
           themselves
           thus
           before
           on
           a
           Sunday
           .
        
         
           
             After
             this
             ,
             Hell
             (
             says
             our
             Poet
             )
             suddenly
             vanishes
             ,
             and
             there
             appears
             a
             vast
             Forrest
             ,
             in
             which
             stood
             part
             of
             an
             old
             Castle
             ,
             kept
             by
             a
             Giant
             :
          
           Who
           by
           his
           Character
           ,
           one
           of
           those
           in
           Guild-hall
           ,
           was
           not
           big
           enough
           to
           be
           his
           Page
           .
           He
           is
           described
           thus
           ,
        
         
           
             This
             day
             (
             a
             day
             as
             fair
             as
             heart
             could
             wish
             )
          
           
             This
             Giant
             stood
             on
             shore
             of
             Sea
             to
             Fish
             ;
          
           
             For
             Angling-Rod
             he
             took
             a
             sturdy
             Oak
             ,
          
           
             For
             Line
             a
             Cable
             that
             in
             storm
             ne're
             broke
             .
          
           
           
             His
             Hook
             was
             such
             as
             heads
             the
             end
             of
             Pole
          
           
             To
             pluck
             down
             House
             ere
             Fire
             consumes
             it
             whole
          
           
             His
             Hook
             was
             baited
             with
             a
             Dragons
             Tail
             ,
          
           
             And
             then
             on
             Rock
             he
             stood
             to
             bob
             for
             Whale
             :
          
           
             Which
             straight
             he
             caught
             and
             nimbly
             home
             did
             pack
          
           
             With
             ten
             Cart-load
             of
             Dinner
             on
             his
             back
             .
          
        
         
           Had
           I
           been
           worthy
           to
           have
           advised
           the
           Poet
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           sav'd
           himself
           the
           labour
           of
           this
           witty
           Composure
           .
           The
           Story
           of
           
             Gara
             Gantua
          
           or
           
             Don
             Quixot
          
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           as
           diverting
           sure
           as
           this
           ,
           and
           equally
           fit
           for
           a
           Digestion
           after
           Sermon
           on
           Sunday
           .
        
         
           
             The
             rest
             I
             'll
             venture
             briefly
             to
             tell
             in
             Prose
             ,
             for
             the
             Verse
             is
             not
             (
             in
             my
             Opinion
             )
             very
             charming
             .
          
           —
           The
           Giant
           in
           his
           way
           home
           spied
           a
           Knight
           and
           a
           Lady
           under
           a
           Hedge
           ,
           within
           his
           Purlieus
           ,
           and
           laying
           down
           his
           Whale
           goes
           toward
           them
           in
           great
           fury
           spurning
           up
           Trees
           by
           the
           Roots
           as
           he
           went
           ;
           asks
           the
           Knight
           how
           he
           and
           his
           Damsel
           durst
           com●
           thither
           ?
           demands
           the
           Lady
           to
           be
           his
           Cook
           to
           dress
           his
           Whale
           ,
           and
           threatens
           to
           beat
           out
           the
           Knights
           Brains
           with
           an
           Oaken
           Tree
           ,
           if
           he
           refused
           her
           .
           The
           Lady
           made
           an
           Apology
           ,
           That
           they
           came
           thither
           only
           to
           gather
           Sloes
           and
           Bullies
           —
           .
           The
           Knight
           takes
           him
           up
           sharply
           for
           offering
           such
           a
           Disgrace
           to
           his
           Lady
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           by
           
           Merlin's
           Art
           ,
           the
           Scuffle
           was
           turned
           into
           Fantastick
           Musick
           ,
           and
           a
           Dance
           .
        
         
           I
           pass
           over
           the
           rest
           of
           this
           impertinent
           Stuff
           ,
           and
           leave
           Merlin
           to
           retire
           to
           his
           Stygian
           Shade
           a
           while
           ;
           tho'
           I
           think
           he
           could
           scarcely
           be
           entertained
           there
           with
           greater
           Works
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           than
           those
           that
           were
           then
           acted
           at
           Whitehall
           .
        
         
           [
           Merlin
           and
           Imposture
           being
           gone
           of
           ]
        
         
         
           
             In
             the
             further
             part
             of
             the
             Scene
             ,
             the
             Earth
             open'd
             ,
             and
             there
             rose
             up
             a
             richly
             adorned
             Pallace
             ;
             seeming
             all
             of
             Goldsmiths-work
             ,
             with
             Portic●s
             Vaulted
             ,
             on
             Pillasters
             of
             Rustick
             Work
             ;
             their
             Bases
             and
             Capitels
             of
             Gold
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             was
             the
             principal
             Entrance
             ,
             and
             a
             Gate
             ;
             The
             Doors
             Leaves
             with
             Figures
             of
             
               Basse
               Releeve
            
             ,
             with
             Jambs
             and
             Frontispiece
             all
             of
             Gold
             ;
             Above
             these
             ran
             an
             Architrave
             Freese
             ,
             and
             Coronis
             of
             the
             sarne
             ;
             the
             Freese
             enrich'd
             with
             Jewels
             :
             This
             bore
             up
             a
             Ballestrata
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             which
             ,
             upon
             an
             high
             Tower
             with
             many
             Windows
             ,
             stood
             FAME
             ,
             in
             a
             Carnation-Garment
             trim'd
             with
             Gold
             ,
             with
             white
             Wings
             and
             flaxen
             Hair
             ;
             in
             one
             Hand
             a
             Golden
             Trumpet
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             an
             Olive
             Garland
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             lower
             part
             ,
             leaning
             on
             the
             Rail
             of
             the
             Ballasters
             were
             two
             Persons
             ;
             that
             on
             the
             right
             Hand
             personating
             Arms
             with
             a
             Curace
             and
             plum'd
             Helm
             ,
             and
             a
             broken
             Lance
             in
             his
             Hand
             .
          
        
         
           
             On
             the
             left
             Hand
             a
             Woman
             in
             a
             Watchet
             Robe
             trim'd
             with
             Silver
             ,
             on
             her
             Head
             a
             Bend
             ,
             with
             little
             Wings
             like
             those
             of
             Mercury
             ,
             and
             a
             Scroul
             of
             Parchment
             in
             her
             Hand
             ,
             representing
             Science
             .
          
        
         
           
             When
             this
             Pallace
             was
             arriv'd
             to
             the
             hight
             ,
             the
             whole
             Scene
             was
             chang'd
             into
             a
             Peristilium
             of
             two
             Orders
             ,
             Dorick
             and
             Ionick
             ,
             with
             their
             several
             Ornaments
             seeming
             of
             white
             Marble
             ,
             the
             Bases
             and
             Capitels
             of
             Gold.
             This
             joining
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             having
             so
             many
             Returns
             ,
             Openings
             and
             Windows
             ,
             might
             well
             be
             known
             for
             the
             Glorious
             Pallace
             of
             Fame
             .
          
        
         
           A
           Very
           odd
           Medley
           to
           assign
           one
           part
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Day
           to
           his
           own
           Worship
           ,
           and
           another
           for
           the
           Representation
           of
           an
           Heathen
           Goddess
           !
           This
           was
           not
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Martyrs
           .
        
         
         
           But
           now
           we
           come
           to
           the
           chief
           Design
           of
           thi●
           Mask
           ;
           which
           was
           to
           celebrate
           the
           Praises
           〈◊〉
           K.
           Charles
           I.
           Britanocles
           ,
           as
           Bell●rophon
           expresses
           it
        
         
           
             This
             happy
             Hour
             is
             call'd
             to
             Celebrate
          
           
             Britanocles
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             in
             this
             Isle
          
           
             The
             old
             with
             Modern
             Vertues
             Reconcile
             .
          
           
             The
             Chorus
             of
             POETS
             ,
             entred
             in
             Rich
             Habi●●
             of
             several
             Colours
             ,
             with
             Lawrels
             on
             thei●
             Heads
             gilt
             .
          
           
             FAME
             Sings
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               
            
             
               BReak
               forth
               thou
               Treasure
               of
               our
               sight
               ,
            
             
               That
               art
               the
               hopeful
               Morn
               of
               every
               day
               ▪
            
             
               Whose
               fair
               Example
               makes
               the
               Light
               ,
            
             
               By
               which
               Heroick
               Vertue
               finds
               her
               way
               .
            
          
           
             
               II.
               
            
             
               O
               thou
               our
               chearful
               Morning
               rise
               ,
            
             
               And
               strait
               those
               misty
               Clouds
               of
               Error
               clear
               ,
            
             
               Which
               long
               have
               overcast
               our
               Eyes
               ;
            
             
               And
               else
               will
               darken
               all
               this
               Hemisphere
               .
            
          
           
             
               III.
               
            
             
               What
               to
               thy
               power
               is
               hard
               or
               strange
               ,
            
             
               Since
               not
               alone
               confin'd
               unto
               the
               Land
               ,
            
             
               Thy
               Scepter
               to
               a
               Trident
               Change
               ;
            
             
               And
               strait
               unruly
               Seas
               thou
               canst
               Command
               !
            
          
           
             
               IV.
               
            
             
               How
               hath
               thy
               Wisdom
               rais'd
               this
               Isle
               ,
            
             
               Or
               thee
               by
               what
               new
               Title
               shall
               we
               call
            
             
               Since
               it
               were
               lessning
               of
               thy
               Stile
               ;
            
             
               If
               we
               should
               Name
               thee
               
                 Natures
                 Admiral
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               V.
               
            
             
               Thou
               Universal
               Wonder
               ,
               know
            
             
               We
               all
               in
               Darkness
               mourn
               till
               thou
               appear
               ,
            
             
               And
               by
               thy
               absence
               dull'd
               may
               grow
               ;
            
             
               To
               make
               a
               doubt
               if
               day
               were
               ever
               here
               .
            
          
        
         
           Was
           not
           this
           Religiously
           done
           to
           convert
           any
           part
           of
           t●e
           Sabbath
           ,
           wherein
           we
           ought
           to
           Cele●rate
           the
           Praises
           of
           our
           Great
           Redeemer
           ,
           to
           be
           ●mispent
           in
           such
           Fulsom
           Praises
           of
           any
           Mortal
           Man
           ?
           and
           was
           it
           not
           just
           from
           God
           (
           whatever
           may
           be
           said
           as
           to
           the
           Instruments
           )
           that
           he
           whose
           Power
           they
           so
           blasphemously
           extol
           over
           Sea
           and
           Land
           ,
           should
           afterwards
           find
           himself
           too
           Weak
           for
           a
           Party
           of
           his
           own
           Subjects
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           receive
           his
           first
           Discomsiture
           from
           them
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           so
           horribly
           profan'd
           ,
           and
           be
           brought
           to
           his
           fatal
           Exit
           ,
           in
           that
           very
           Pallace
           where
           he
           suffered
           God
           to
           be
           so
           much
           dishonoured
           .
        
         
           
             Fame
             having
             ended
             her
             Song
             :
             The
             Masquers
             came
             forth
             of
             the
             Peristilium
             ,
             and
             stood
             on
             each
             side
             ,
             and
             at
             that
             instant
             the
             Gate
             of
             the
             Pallace
             opened
             ,
             and
             Britanocles
             appeared
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Habit
             of
             the
             Masquers
             was
             close
             Bodies
             of
             Carnation
             ,
             embroidered
             with
             Silver
             ,
             their
             Arming
             Sleeves
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             about
             their
             Waste
             two
             rows
             of
             several
             fashioned
             Leaves
             ,
             and
             under
             this
             their
             Bases
             of
             white
             reaching
             to
             the
             middle
             of
             their
             Thigh
             ;
             on
             this
             was
             an
             under
             Basis
             ,
             with
             Labels
             of
             Carnation
             Embroidered
             with
             Silver
             ,
             and
             betwixt
             every
             pain
             were
             Pufts
             of
             Silver
             fastned
             in
             Knots
             to
             the
             Labels
             :
             The
             trimming
             of
             the
             Shoulders
             was
             as
             that
             of
             the
             Basis
             ;
             their
             long
             Stockings
             set
             up
             ,
             were
             Carnation
             ,
             with
             white
             Shoes
             ,
             and
             Roses
             ;
             their
             Bands
             and
             
             Cuffs
             made
             of
             Purles
             of
             Cu●-work
             ,
             upon
             the
             Heads
             little
             Carnation
             Caps
             embroidered
             as
             t●●
             rest
             ,
             with
             a
             slit
             turn'd
             up
             before
             ,
             out
             of
             t●●
             midst
             came
             several
             falls
             of
             white
             Feathers
             dim●nishing
             upwards
             in
             a
             Pyramidical
             Form.
             Th●●
             Habit
             they
             chose
             as
             beautiful
             ,
             rich
             ,
             and
             light
             〈◊〉
             dancing
             ,
             and
             proper
             for
             the
             subject
             of
             this
             Mas●
          
        
         
           
             The
             Pallace
             being
             sunk
             ,
             Fame
             remained
             h●vering
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             rose
             on
             her
             Wings
             singing
             a●●
             was
             hidden
             in
             the
             Clouds
             ;
             then
             the
             Chor●●
             sung
             another
             Song
             in
             Praise
             of
             Britanocles
             .
             —
             After
             which
             the
             Masquers
             descended
             into
             th●
             Room
             and
             Danced
             ;
             which
             being
             ended
             a
             Ne●
             Chorus
             of
             Modern
             Poets
             raised
             by
             Merlin
             〈◊〉
             rich
             Habits
             make
             their
             Address
             to
             the
             Queen
             thus
             ,
          
        
         
           
             
               I.
               
            
             
               Our
               Eyes
               (
               long
               since
               dissolv'd
               to
               Air
               ,
               )
            
             
               To
               thee
               for
               day
               must
               now
               repair
               ;
            
             
               Though
               rais'd
               to
               Life
               by
               
               Merlin's
               might
            
             
               Thy
               Stock
               of
               Beauty
               will
               supply
            
             
               Enough
               of
               Sun
               from
               either
               Eye
               ,
            
             
               To
               fill
               the
               Organs
               of
               our
               sight
               .
            
          
           
             
               II.
               
            
             
               Yet
               first
               thy
               pitty
               should
               have
               drawn
               ,
            
             
               A
               Cloud
               of
               Cipress
               or
               of
               Laune
               ;
            
             
               To
               come
               between
               thy
               Radiant
               Beams
               ,
            
             
               Our
               Eyes
               (
               long
               darkned
               in
               a
               shade
               )
            
             
               When
               first
               they
               so
               much
               Light
               invade
               ;
            
             
               Must
               ake
               and
               sicken
               with
               Extreams
               .
            
          
           
             
               III.
               
            
             
               Yet
               wiser
               Reason
               hath
               prevail'd
               ,
            
             
               To
               wish
               thy
               Beauties
               still
               unvail'd
               ;
            
             
               'T
               is
               better
               that
               it
               blind
               should
               make
               us
               ,
            
             
               Than
               we
               should
               want
               such
               Heavenly
               Fire
            
             
               That
               is
               so
               useful
               to
               inspire
               ,
            
             
               Those
               Raptures
               which
               would
               else
               forsake
               us
               .
            
          
        
         
         
           If
           Modesty
           would
           not
           blush
           at
           such
           Entertainment
           on
           any
           day
           ,
           yet
           certainly
           Religion
           would
           have
           abhor'd
           it
           on
           a
           Sunday
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           would
           admit
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           ill
           became
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           approve
           it
           .
        
         
           
             After
             this
             the
             Scene
             was
             changed
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             farthest
             part
             the
             Sea
             was
             seen
             terminating
             the
             sight
             with
             the
             Horizon
             ;
             on
             the
             one
             side
             was
             a
             Haven
             with
             a
             Cittadel
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             other
             broken
             Ground
             and
             Rocks
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             Sea
             
               Nymph
               Galatea
            
             came
             waving
             forth
             ,
             riding
             on
             the
             back
             of
             a
             Dolphin
             ,
             in
             a
             loose
             Snow-white
             Garment
             ;
             above
             her
             Neck
             Chains
             of
             Pearl
             ,
             and
             her
             Arms
             adorn'd
             with
             Bracelets
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             her
             fair
             Hair
             disheveled
             and
             mix'd
             with
             Silver
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             part
             covered
             with
             a
             Veil
             ,
             which
             she
             with
             one
             hand
             graciously
             held
             up
             ,
             being
             arriv'd
             to
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             the
             Dolphin
             staid
             ,
             and
             she
             sung
             with
             a
             Chorus
             of
             Musick
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Galatea's
               SONG
               .
            
             
               
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 So
                 well
                 Britanocles
                 o're
                 Seas
                 doth
                 Reign
                 ,
              
               
                 Reducing
                 what
                 was
                 wild
                 before
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 fairest
                 Sea
                 Nymphs
                 leave
                 the
                 troubled
                 Main
                 ;
              
               
                 And
                 haste
                 to
                 visit
                 him
                 on
                 shore
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 are
                 they
                 less
                 than
                 Nymphs
                 ,
                 since
                 each
                 make
                 shew
              
               
                 Of
                 wondrous
                 Immortality
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 each
                 those
                 sparkling
                 Treasures
                 wears
                 that
                 Grew
              
               
                 Where
                 breathless
                 Divers
                 cannot
                 pry
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
         
           The
           Valediction
           or
           Farewell
           was
           as
           follows
           .
        
         
           
             
               I.
               
            
             
               Wise
               Nature
               that
               the
               dew
               of
               sleep
               prepares
               ,
            
             
               To
               intermit
               our
               Joys
               and
               ease
               our
               Cares
               ,
            
             
               Invites
               you
               from
               these
               Triumphs
               to
               your
               rest
               ,
            
             
               May
               every
               Whisper
               that
               is
               made
               be
               chaste
               ,
            
             
               Each
               Lady
               slowly
               yield
               ,
               yet
               yield
               at
               last
               ,
            
             
               Her
               Heart
               a
               Prisoner
               to
               her
               Lovers
               Breast
               !
            
          
           
             
               II.
               
            
             
               To
               wish
               unto
               our
               Royal
               Lover
               more
               ,
            
             
               Of
               youthful
               blessings
               than
               he
               had
               before
               ,
            
             
               Were
               but
               to
               tempt
               old
               Nature
               'bove
               her
               might
            
             
               Since
               all
               the
               Odor
               ,
               Musick
               beauteous
               Fire
            
             
               We
               in
               the
               Spring
               ,
               the
               Spheres
               ,
               the
               Stars
               admire
               ,
            
             
               Is
               his
               renew'd
               ,
               and
               better'd
               every
               Night
               !
            
          
           
             
               III.
               
            
             
               To
               Bed
               to
               Bed
               may
               every
               Lady
               dream
               ,
            
             
               From
               that
               chief
               Beauty
               she
               hath
               stoln
               a
               Beam
               ,
            
             
               Which
               will
               amaze
               her
               Lovers
               Eyes
               !
            
             
               Each
               lawful
               Lover
               to
               advance
               his
               Youth
               ,
            
             
               Dream
               he
               hath
               stoln
               ,
               his
               Vigor
               Love
               ,
               and
               Trut●
            
             
               Then
               all
               will
               haste
               to
               Bed
               ,
               but
               none
               to
               rise
               ▪
            
          
        
         
           Thus
           I
           have
           brought
           this
           Mask
           to
           a
           Conclusion
           .
           If
           the
           Reader
           think
           I
           have
           inserted
           too
           much
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           pleased
           to
           consider
           that
           it
           is
           very
           rare
           and
           sarcely
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           and
           being
           extraordinary
           ,
           because
           of
           its
           having
           been
           Acted
           on
           a
           Sabbath
           day
           ,
           I
           thought
           it
           the
           more
           necessary
           to
           give
           a
           large
           Account
           of
           it
           ;
           that
           he
           might
           see
           what
           sort
           of
           Religion
           or
           Evening
           Sermons
           ,
           it
           was
           that
           the
           Court
           and
           
           Laud's
           Faction
           of
           the
           Church
           then
           aimed
           at
           .
        
         
         
           Let
           any
           Man
           that
           has
           but
           the
           least
           impression
           of
           Religion
           upon
           his
           Mind
           ,
           consider
           the
           Valediction
           ,
           and
           declare
           his
           Opinion
           ,
           whether
           it
           answer
           that
           Character
           of
           Piety
           and
           Chastity
           which
           some
           Men
           will
           have
           K.
           Charles
           the
           first
           to
           have
           been
           endowed
           with
           .
           There
           's
           no
           Man
           can
           deny
           but
           it
           has
           an
           amorous
           ▪
           Tendency
           ,
           and
           must
           of
           necessity
           leave
           quite
           another
           impression
           upon
           the
           Minds
           of
           the
           Hearers
           ,
           than
           the
           blessing
           which
           they
           heard
           pronounced
           at
           Church
           after
           Sermon
           ought
           to
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           whole
           Interlude
           could
           serve
           for
           nothing
           else
           but
           to
           divert
           their
           Meditations
           from
           whatever
           was
           serious
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           setting
           up
           of
           Masks
           ,
           and
           Sports
           and
           Pastimes
           upon
           Sundays
           and
           Holydays
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           the
           most
           effectual
           Methods
           that
           the
           Enemies
           of
           Piety
           could
           have
           invented
           ,
           to
           hinder
           the
           effect
           of
           those
           Ordinances
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           looks
           upon
           as
           necessary
           to
           promote
           the
           Salvation
           of
           her
           People
           .
        
      
       
         
           CAP.
           III.
           
        
         
           The
           S●age
           Encouraged
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           Arch-bishop
           Laud's
           Book
           of
           SPORTS
           .
        
         
           YET
           this
           was
           not
           all
           that
           the
           then
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           King
           Charles
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           Laud
           ,
           the
           Metropolitan
           of
           all
           England
           ,
           did
           to
           run
           down
           the
           practice
           of
           Piety
           and
           Religion
           .
           They
           were
           not
           satisfied
           to
           corrupt
           the
           People
           only
           by
           bad
           Example
           ,
           but
           enjoin'd
           also
           the
           Book
           of
           
             Sports
             and
             Pastimes
          
           to
           be
           read
           by
           the
           Bishops
           and
           their
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           took
           off
           the
           restraint
           that
           was
           laid
           upon
           the
           People
           from
           following
           
           such
           Practices
           by
           the
           Laws
           then
           in
           being
           ▪
           particularly
           the
           1st
           of
           
             Car.
             Cap.
          
           1.
           and
           3d
           
             Car.
             Cap.
             2.
             
             Forbiding
             all
             Sports
             or
             Pastimes
             whatsoever
             on
             the
             Lord's
             Day
             :
          
           In
           the
           first
           it
           is
           complained
           of
           ▪
           
             That
             the
             Holy
             keeping
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Day
             ,
             in
             very
             many
             Places
             of
             this
             Realm
             ,
             hath
             been
             and
             now
             〈◊〉
             prosaned
             and
             neglected
             by
             a
             disorderly
             sort
             of
             People
             ,
             in
             exercising
             and
             frequenting
             Bearbaiting
             ,
             Bullbaiting
             ,
             Interludes
             ,
             Common-plays
             ,
             and
             other
             Unlawful
             Exercises
             and
             Pastimes
             .
          
           Yet
           the
           King
           contrary
           to
           his
           own
           Law
           ,
           sets
           up
           Interludes
           and
           Masks
           in
           his
           Pallace
           on
           Sundays
           ;
           and
           by
           his
           Declaration
           for
           Sports
           and
           Pastimes
           on
           Sundays
           ,
           does
           perfectly
           dispense
           with
           the
           said
           Law
           ,
           and
           reflects
           severely
           upon
           those
           that
           would
           hinder
           the
           People
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           such
           Sports
           and
           Pastimes
           as
           Puritans
           and
           Precisians
           ;
           and
           Arch-bishop
           Laud
           ,
           and
           the
           governing
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           join'd
           with
           him
           in
           prosecuting
           Mr.
           Prin
           for
           his
           Histriomastix
           ,
           wherein
           he
           writ
           against
           those
           Plays
           and
           Interludes
           ,
           (
           especially
           such
           as
           were
           acted
           on
           Sundays
           )
           and
           were
           so
           embittered
           against
           him
           that
           on
           
             Feb.
             1.
             1632.
             
             Laud
          
           procured
           him
           to
           be
           sent
           close
           Prisoner
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           where
           he
           lay
           till
           the
           21st
           of
           Iune
           ,
           1633.
           when
           an
           Information
           without
           mentioning
           any
           particular
           Passages
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           was
           exhibited
           against
           him
           in
           the
           Star-Chamber
           ,
           for
           publishing
           a
           Book
           concerning
           Interludes
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           Histriomastix
           ,
           which
           was
           Licensed
           by
           a
           Chaplain
           of
           Dr.
           Abbots
           ,
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Canterbury
           .
           Notwithstanding
           which
           License
           he
           had
           this
           heavy
           Sentence
           pass'd
           upon
           him
           ,
           viz.
           To
           be
           imprisoned
           during
           Life
           ,
           pay
           5000
           l.
           Fine
           ,
           be
           expell'd
           Lincolns-Inn
           ,
           disabled
           to
           exercise
           the
           profession
           of
           a
           Barrister
           ,
           degraded
           by
           the
           University
           of
           Oxford
           of
           his
           degrees
           taken
           there
           ;
           and
           that
           done
           to
           be
           set
           in
           the
           Pillory
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           and
           have
           one
           of
           his
           Ears
           cut
           off
           ;
           and
           at
           another
           time
           
           to
           be
           se●
           in
           the
           Pillory
           in
           Cheapside
           ,
           and
           there
           to
           have
           his
           other
           Ear
           cut
           off
           ,
           which
           was
           accordingly
           executed
           on
           the
           7th
           and
           10th
           of
           May
           ;
           and
           he
           remained
           s●ndry
           Years
           in
           the
           Tower
           upon
           this
           Censure
           ,
           though
           the
           Queen
           is
           said
           to
           have
           interceded
           earnestly
           for
           the
           Remission
           of
           this
           Sentence
           ,
           which
           was
           Tyrannical
           to
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           considering
           ●he
           Laws
           before-mentioned
           against
           Stage-plays
           ,
           declaring
           the
           Actors
           to
           be
           Rogues
           ,
           &c.
           as
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           39th
           of
           Eliz.
           and
           the
           7th
           of
           King
           Iames
           the
           First
           .
        
         
           Having
           been
           so
           successful
           against
           Mr.
           
             Prin
             ▪
             Laud
          
           and
           his
           Faction
           took
           Courage
           and
           prevailed
           with
           His
           Majesty
           to
           publish
           his
           Declaration
           concerning
           Recreations
           on
           the
           Lord's
           Day
           after
           Evening
           Prayer
           ,
           dated
           Octob.
           18.
           in
           the
           Ninth
           Year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           which
           was
           1634.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           observable
           ,
           That
           he
           Founds
           this
           Declaration
           on
           one
           of
           his
           Father
           King
           Iames
           ,
           in
           Anno
           1618.
           wherein
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             That
             when
             that
             Prince
             returned
             from
             Scotland
             he
             found
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             those
             in
             Lancashire
             ,
             debarred
             from
             Lawful
             Recreations
             on
             Sundays
             after
             Evening
             Prayer
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             rebuked
             the
             Puritans
             ,
             and
             published
             his
             Declaration
             ,
             That
             none
             should
             thereafter
             prohibit
             his
             good
             Subjects
             from
             using
             their
             Lawful
             Recreations
             on
             that
             day
             .
          
           —
           He
           adds
           in
           another
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           
             That
             his
             County
             of
             Lancashire
             to
             his
             great
             Regret
             ,
             had
             more
             Popish
             Recusants
             than
             any
             other
             County
             in
             England
             but
             being
             informed
             by
             his
             Judges
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             beginning
             to
             amend
             ,
             he
             was
             very
             sorry
             to
             hear
             the
             general
             Complaint
             of
             his
             People
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             debarr'd
             from
             all
             lawful
             Recreations
             and
             Exercises
             on
             Sunday
             ,
             after
             the
             ending
             of
             all
             Divine
             Service
             :
             Which
             could
             not
             but
             produce
             two
             Evils
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Hindering
             the
             Conversion
             of
             many
             ,
             whom
             their
             Priests
             will
             persuade
             ,
             that
             
             there
             is
             no
             honest
             Mirth
             or
             Recreation
             allowed
             in
             our
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             filthy
             Tippling
             and
             Drinking
             and
             breeds
             a
             number
             of
             idle
             and
             discontented
             Speeches
             on
             those
             days
             .
             His
             express
             Pleasure
             therefore
             was
             ,
             that
             no
             lawfull
             Recreation
             should
             be
             barr'd
             to
             his
             good
             People
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Bishops
             should
             take
             strict
             order
             with
             all
             Puritans
             and
             Precisians
             ,
             and
             either
             constrain
             'em
             to
             conform
             themselves
             or
             to
             leave
             the
             Country
             .
             —
             And
             that
             his
             Pleasure
             was
             ,
             that
             his
             good
             People
             should
             not
             be
             hindered
             after
             the
             end
             of
             Divine
             Service
             on
             Sundays
             ,
             from
             their
             lawful
             Recreations
             ,
             such
             as
             Dancing
             either
             Men
             or
             Women
             ,
             Archery
             ,
             Leaping
             ,
             Vaulting
             ,
             nor
             from
             having
             of
             Maygames
             ,
             Whitson-ales
             ,
             Morrice-dances
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             of
             Maypoles
             ,
             or
             other
             Sports
             therewith
             used
             ,
             and
             he
             barr'd
             from
             those
             Sports
             ,
             all
             Recusants
             that
             abstain'd
             from
             coming
             to
             Church
             and
             Divine
             Service
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             ,
             though
             they
             conformed
             in
             Religion
             did
             not
             come
             to
             Church
             .
          
           ;
        
         
           Were
           the
           place
           proper
           for
           it
           ,
           this
           Declaration
           affords
           a
           large
           Field
           for
           Reflections
           .
           Here
           's
           the
           Platonick
           KING
           !
           [
           
             The
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
          
           !
           ]
           The
           ●irst
           (
           as
           some
           say
           )
           to
           whom
           they
           gave
           the
           Title
           of
           
             Most
             Sacred
             Majesty
          
           !
           who
           ,
           to
           Convert
           the
           Papists
           ,
           as
           he
           pretends
           ,
           orders
           the
           Lord's
           Day
           to
           be
           profaned
           with
           such
           Sports
           and
           Pasti●es
           as
           tended
           to
           debauch
           the
           Morals
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           yet
           will
           not
           shew
           the
           least
           favour
           to
           the
           stricter
           sort
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           but
           brands
           them
           with
           the
           Nick-names
           of
           Puritans
           and
           Precisians
           ,
           and
           Orders
           his
           Bishops
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           Conformity
           ,
           or
           to
           expel
           them
           the
           Country
           .
           But
           the
           pleasantest
           Jest
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           he
           invites
           them
           to
           come
           to
           Churh
           ,
           by
           the
           tempting
           Reward
           of
           having
           Liberty
           to
           profane
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           which
           they
           perfectly
           abhorr'd
           .
        
         
         
           His
           Son
           King
           Charles
           I.
           Corroborates
           this
           Declaration
           by
           his
           of
           the
           18th
           of
           
             Oct.
             1634.
          
           which
           he
           begins
           thus
           ,
        
         
           
             Now
             out
             of
             the
             like
             pious
             Care
             for
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Suppressing
             any
             Humours
             that
             oppose
             Truth
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Ease
             ,
             Comfort
             and
             Recreation
             of
             our
             well-deserving
             People
             ,
             we
             do
             Ratifie
             and
             Publish
             this
             our
             Blessed
             Fathers
             Declaration
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Declaration
           did
           but
           too
           much
           verifie
           what
           an
           old
           Reverend
           Divine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           said
           to
           King
           Iames
           I.
           when
           he
           asked
           his
           Blessing
           on
           his
           Journey
           ,
           to
           take
           upon
           him
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           viz.
           
             Pray
             God
             bless
             you
             Sir
             ,
             and
             make
             you
             a
             good
             Man
             ,
             but
             he
             has
             ill
             stuff
             to
             make
             it
             of
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Declaration
           adds
           ,
           —
           
             We
             command
             that
             no
             Man
             do
             Trouble
             or
             Molest
             any
             of
             Our
             Loyal
             People
             ,
             in
             or
             ●rom
             their
             Lawful
             Recreations
             ▪
             and
             We
             further
             Will
             ,
             that
             Publication
             of
             this
             Our
             Command
             ,
             be
             made
             by
             Order
             of
             the
             Bishops
             through
             all
             the
             Parish-Churches
             of
             their
             several
             Diocesses
             respectively
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           was
           a
           great
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           Exercise
           of
           the
           Episcopal
           Function
           in
           the
           Reigns
           of
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Son
           :
           or
           by
           this
           Declaration
           Ch.
           I.
           made
           the
           Bishops
           Trumpeters
           to
           the
           Stage
           ,
           and
           King
           Iames
           II
           ,
           said
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           Time
           they
           were
           Trumpeters
           of
           Rebellion
           ,
           because
           they
           petitioned
           against
           Reading
           the
           Declaration
           for
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           .
           This
           Declaration
           for
           Sports
           was
           read
           by
           most
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           such
           of
           the
           Ministers
           as
           would
           not
           conform
           ,
           were
           turned
           out
           till
           the
           
           Controversies
           betwixt
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           the
           Civil
           War
           that
           ensued
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Thus
           I
           have
           made
           it
           plain
           ,
           That
           the
           governing
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           patroniz'd
           the
           Stage
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Charles
           I.
           and
           by
           the
           Book
           call'd
           
             Centuries
             of
             scandalous
             Ministers
          
           ,
           we
           find
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           them
           were
           turned
           out
           for
           frequenting
           the
           Stage
           in
           the
           Parliament
           Times
           ,
           and
           the
           Theatre
           being
           then
           overturned
           ,
           there
           was
           so
           great
           a
           Reform
           of
           Manners
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           Libertinism
           which
           usually
           accompanies
           War
           ,
           one
           might
           have
           walk'd
           through
           the
           City
           and
           Suburbs
           without
           hearing
           an
           Oath
           ;
           but
           when
           King
           Charles
           II.
           was
           restored
           ,
           the
           Play-houses
           were
           speedily
           re-opened
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           Publick
           Check
           or
           Control
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           went
           on
           to
           that
           height
           of
           Immorality
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           C.
           complains
           of
           .
           Nay
           ,
           they
           were
           thought
           very
           subservient
           to
           support
           the
           Church
           by
           jerking
           at
           the
           Whigs
           and
           Dissenters
           in
           their
           Prologues
           and
           Plays
           ,
           and
           to
           infuse
           ●rightful
           Ideas
           of
           them
           into
           the
           Heads
           of
           the
           Spectators
           ,
           whilst
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           run
           down
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Popish
           Plot
           ,
           vindicated
           the
           Traitors
           that
           had
           been
           executed
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           dress'd
           the
           true
           Patriots
           of
           our
           Religion
           and
           Liberty
           in
           the
           Skins
           of
           Beasts
           of
           prey
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           devoured
           with
           the
           better
           Appetite
           .
           It
           were
           easie
           to
           cram
           a
           Volume
           with
           Instances
           of
           this
           sort
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           so
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           needless
           .
           There
           being
           no
           Body
           who
           ●requented
           the
           Play-house
           or
           read
           the
           Plays
           in
           the
           two
           last
           Reigns
           ,
           but
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Stage
           was
           attempered
           to
           the
           Lascivious
           and
           Arbitrary
           ●umoe●s
           of
           those
           Princes
           ,
           and
           to
           blacken
           all
           those
           that
           opposed
           their
           Tyrannical
           Designs
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           made
           it
           appear
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           ●avoured
           the
           Stage
           ,
           by
           their
           not
           warning
           the
           People
           against
           it
           ,
           by
           seeming
           to
           hallow
           the
           
           Phrase
           of
           it
           in
           their
           Pulpits
           ,
           by
           approving
           or
           at
           least
           conniving
           at
           the
           practise
           of
           it
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           in
           King
           Charles
           I.
           by
           prosecuting
           those
           who
           writ
           against
           it
           ,
           Writing
           Plays
           themselves
           ,
           by
           some
           of
           them
           practising
           it
           in
           their
           own
           Persons
           ,
           and
           Writing
           in
           Defence
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           enjoining
           the
           Book
           of
           
             Sports
             ▪
          
           by
           not
           opposing
           it
           in
           the
           Reigns
           of
           Charles
           II.
           and
           Iames
           II.
           and
           (
           to
           which
           I
           shall
           add
           )
           by
           their
           not
           opposing
           it
           in
           this
           Reign
           ,
           when
           they
           might
           have
           hopes
           of
           better
           success
           ,
           seeing
           both
           King
           and
           Parliament
           have
           declared
           themselves
           so
           highly
           against
           Immorality
           and
           Profaneness
           :
           I
           come
           now
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           see
           how
           far
           the
           Schools
           are
           chargeable
           with
           the
           same
           Crime
           .
        
      
       
         
           CAP.
           IV.
           
        
         
           The
           Stage
           Encouraged
           by
           the
           Schools
           .
        
         
           THIS
           Subject
           hath
           not
           been
           so
           much
           ●reated
           on
           as
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           by
           Consequence
           is
           a
           sign
           that
           the
           danger
           of
           it
           ,
           hath
           not
           ●een
           so
           much
           perceived
           ,
           yet
           it
           hath
           not
           been
           altogether
           over-look'd
           ,
           for
           Authors
           both
           Antient
           and
           Modern
           have
           taken
           Notice
           of
           it
           :
           a
           
             Clemens
             Romanus
          
           ,
           b
           Nazianzen
           ,
           c
           Tertullian
           ,
           d
           Ambrose
           ,
           e
           Ierom
           ,
           f
           Lactantius
           ,
           g
           Augustine
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Antients
           :
           The
           4th
           Council
           of
           Carthage
           h
           and
           divers
           other
           Councils
           .
           Bishop
           Babington
           ,
           Bishop
           
             Hooper
             ,
             Perkins
             ,
             Do●nham
             ,
             Williams
             ,
          
           and
           all
           other
           Commentators
           on
           the
           7th
           Commandment
           have
           Condemned
           and
           Forbid
           the
           Writing
           ,
           Printing
           ,
           Selling
           or
           Teaching
           any
           Amorous
           Wanton
           Play-books
           ,
           Histories
           or
           Heathen
           Authors
           ,
           especially
           Ovids
           wanton
           
           Epistles
           and
           Books
           of
           Love
           ,
           
             Catullus
             ,
             Tib●●lus
             ,
             Propertius
             ,
             Martial
             ,
             Plautus
             ,
          
           and
           Teren●●
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Places
           quoted
           in
           the
           Ma●●gin
           .
        
         
           The
           Reasons
           why
           they
           should
           not
           be
           read
           〈◊〉
           Youth
           are
           giv'n
           us
           by
           Osorius
           ,
           *
           )
           thus
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             Poets
             are
             Obscene
             ,
             Petulant
             ,
             Effeminate
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             their
             Lascivious
             and
             impure
             Verses
             ,
             divert
             th●
             Mind
             from
             Shamfastness
             and
             Industry
             to
             Lust
             an●
             Sloth
             ;
             and
             so
             much
             the
             smoother
             they
             are
             ,
             〈◊〉
             much
             the
             more
             Noxious
             ,
             and
             like
             so
             man●
             Syrens
             ruine
             all
             those
             that
             give
             Ear
             to
             them
             The
             more
             ingeniously
             any
             of
             them
             write
             〈◊〉
             amorous
             Subjects
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             much
             the
             mo●●
             Criminal
             ;
             for
             we
             willingly
             Read
             and
             easil●
             Learn
             by
             Heart
             a
             Fine
             and
             Elegant
             Poem
             ;
             an●
             therefore
             the
             Poison
             of
             Lascivious
             Verse
             mak●●
             a
             quick
             and
             speedy
             Impression
             upon
             the
             Mind
             and
             by
             the
             Smoothness
             and
             Elegancy
             of
             th●
             Language
             kills
             ,
             before
             an
             Antidote
             can
             be
             a●●plied
             .
             Therefore
             all
             such
             Poets
             ought
             not
             only
             〈◊〉
             be
             banished
             the
             C●urt
             but
             also
             the
             Country
             .
          
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           
             Aeneas
             Silvius
          
           ,
           afterwards
           Pope
           Pius
           〈◊〉
           in
           his
           Treatise
           of
           Education
           ,
           dedicated
           to
           Ladisl●●●
           King
           of
           Hungary
           and
           Bohemia
           ,
           Discoursing
           wh●●
           Authors
           and
           Poets
           are
           to
           be
           read
           to
           Children
           ,
           r●solves
           it
           thus
           :
        
         
           
             Ovid
             writes
             many
             times
             in
             a
             Melancholl●
             Strain
             ,
             and
             as
             often
             Sweetly
             ;
             but
             is
             in
             mo●●
             places
             too
             Lascivious
             ,
             Horace
             ,
             though
             an
             A●thor
             of
             admirable
             Eloquence
             ,
             yet
             has
             man●
             things
             I
             would
             neither
             have
             Read
             nor
             expou●●ded
             to
             you
             ,
             Martial
             is
             a
             Pernicious
             ,
             tho'
             Flori●
             and
             Ornat
             Poet
             ,
             but
             so
             full
             of
             Prickles
             ,
             that
             hi●
             Roses
             are
             not
             to
             be
             gathered
             without
             dange●
             ▪
             Those
             who
             write
             Elegies
             are
             altogether
             to
             〈◊〉
             kept
             up
             from
             the
             Boys
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             too
             Sof●
             and
             Effeminate
             ,
             
               Tibullus
               ,
               Propertius
               ,
               Catulli●●
            
             
             and
             Sappho
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             now
             translated
             ,
             abound
             with
             amorous
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             are
             full
             of
             complaints
             of
             unfortunate
             Amours
             .
             Your
             Preceptor
             ought
             to
             take
             special
             Care
             ,
             that
             whilst
             he
             reads
             the
             Comical
             and
             Tragical
             Poets
             to
             you
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             seem
             to
             instruct
             you
             in
             something
             that
             's
             Vitious
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           still
           more
           remarkeable
           ,
           that
           
             Ignatius
             Loyola
          
           ,
           the
           Founder
           of
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Jesuites
           ,
           who
           are
           as
           little
           recommendable
           to
           the
           World
           for
           their
           Chastity
           ,
           as
           for
           their
           other
           Vertues
           ,
           forbad
           the
           Reading
           of
           Terence
           in
           Schools
           to
           Children
           and
           Youth
           ,
           before
           his
           Obscenities
           were
           expunged
           ,
           lest
           he
           should
           more
           corrupt
           their
           Manners
           by
           his
           Wantonness
           ,
           than
           help
           their
           Wits
           by
           his
           *
           Latin.
           
        
         
           The
           Jews
           ,
           a
           People
           noted
           enough
           for
           their
           Uncleanness
           ,
           yet
           did
           not
           permit
           their
           Children
           and
           Youth
           ,
           in
           Antient
           Times
           ,
           to
           read
           the
           Canticles
           ,
           till
           they
           arrived
           at
           30
           Years
           of
           Age
           ,
           for
           fear
           they
           should
           draw
           those
           Spiritual
           Passages
           of
           the
           Love
           betwixt
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           to
           a
           Carnal
           Sence
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           Instruments
           of
           inflaming
           their
           own
           Lusts
           :
           And
           upon
           the
           same
           Account
           Origen
           advi●eth
           such
           as
           are
           of
           an
           amorous
           Temper
           ,
           to
           forbear
           Reading
           it
           †
           .
        
         
           How
           much
           more
           Reason
           is
           there
           to
           forbid
           the
           Reading
           of
           the
           Lascivious
           Heathen
           Poets
           ,
           and
           Plays
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           found
           to
           be
           true
           by
           Experience
           ,
           as
           Agrippa
           in
           his
           Discourse
           of
           Uncleanness
           ,
           hath
           excellently
           expressed
           it
           ,
           
             That
             there
             is
             no
             more
             powerful
             Engine
             to
             attaque
             and
             vanquish
             the
             Chastity
             of
             any
             Matron
             ,
             Girl
             or
             Widow
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             Male
             or
             Female
             whatever
             ,
             than
             the
             Reading
             of
             Lascivious
             Stories
             or
             Poems
             .
             There
             's
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             let
             their
             Disposition
             be
             never
             so
             good
             ,
             but
             are
             in
             danger
             of
             being
             corrupted
             by
             this
             Method
             ,
             and
             I
             should
             look
             on
             it
             as
             next
             akin
             to
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             
             if
             there
             were
             any
             Virgin
             or
             Matron
             so
             Religiously
             Chast
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             have
             their
             Lusts
             inflamed
             almost
             to
             madness
             by
             Reading
             such
             kind
             of
             Books
             and
             Poems
             .
          
           *
        
         
           In
           this
           Case
           even
           the
           Heathen
           Lecher
           Ovid
           ,
           who
           is
           much
           more
           ingenuous
           than
           our
           pretended
           Christian
           Poets
           ,
           gives
           Judgment
           against
           his
           own
           Amorous
           POEMS
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           Tibullus
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Eloquar
             in
             vitus
             ,
             teneros
             ne
             tange
             Poetas
             ,
          
           
             Summon●o
             dot●s
             impias
             esse
             meas
             ,
          
           
             Callimachum
             ●ugito
             ,
             non
             est
             inimicus
             amori
          
           
             Et
             cum
             Callimacho
             tu
             quoque
             Coe
             Noces
             .
          
           
             Carmina
             quis
             potuit
             tuto
             legisse
             Tibulli
             ,
          
           
             Vel
             tita
             cujus
             opus
             Cynthea
             sola
             suit
             ,
          
           
             Quis
             potuit
             lecto
             durus
             discedere
             Gallo
          
           
             Et
             mea
             nescio
             quid
             carmina
             tale
             sonant
             .
          
           
             De
             Remedio
             amoris
             .
             lib.
             3.
             p.
             230.
             
          
        
         
           It
           will
           appear
           plain
           from
           the
           very
           Nature
           and
           Design
           of
           Christian
           Schools
           ,
           That
           such
           things
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           taught
           in
           them
           .
           The
           end
           of
           all
           such
           Schools
           is
           to
           teach
           Wisdom
           and
           Vertue
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           know
           God
           and
           our selves
           ;
           and
           how
           to
           Worship
           God
           aright
           ;
           whereas
           the
           quite
           contrary
           is
           taught
           by
           those
           Authors
           .
           
             Homer
             ,
             Hesiod
             ,
             Pindar
             ,
             Aristophanes
             ,
             Virgil
             ,
             Horace
             ,
          
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           those
           Heathen
           Authors
           ,
           arriv'd
           to
           that
           height
           of
           Impiety
           and
           Madness
           ,
           that
           they
           feign'd
           such
           lewd
           things
           to
           be
           acted
           by
           their
           Gods
           ,
           as
           a
           modest
           Man
           cannot
           but
           be
           ashamed
           to
           reh●arse
           before
           Youth
           ;
           for
           they
           represent
           their
           Gods
           and
           Goddesses
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           no
           honest
           or
           well-governed
           Common-wealth
           ,
           would
           have
           admitted
           them
           for
           Citizens
           ,
           so
           that
           Palingenius
           writes
           truly
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
           
             In
             c●elo
             est
             Meretrix
             ,
             in
             coelo
             est
             turpis
             adulter
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             I.
             
          
        
         
           There
           's
           no
           doubt
           but
           the
           Heathen
           Poets
           were
           influenced
           by
           Satan
           ,
           to
           feign
           such
           Monstrous
           and
           Horrid
           Things
           concerning
           their
           Deities
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           thereby
           promote
           and
           Authorize
           Whoredom
           and
           Uncleanness
           among
           Men
           ,
           and
           add
           Fewel
           to
           the
           Flames
           of
           Corrupt
           Nature
           .
           Certainly
           those
           Fables
           in
           
           Ovid's
           Metamorphosis
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Amous
           ,
           nay
           ,
           Rapes
           of
           the
           Gods
           and
           others
           ,
           cannot
           leave
           any
           Chast
           Impressions
           upon
           the
           Minds
           of
           Youth
           .
           What
           a
           fulsom
           Expression
           is
           that
           of
           
             Virgil
             ,
             Aneid
             .
             7.
             
             Mista
             Deo
             Mulier
             .
          
           The
           danger
           of
           teaching
           such
           things
           to
           Youth
           was
           seen
           by
           the
           very
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           :
           And
           therefore
           Plato
           says
           ,
           
             That
             those
             fabulous
             Stories
             of
             the
             Poets
             ,
             were
             not
             to
             be
             receiv'd
             into
             a
             City
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Gods
             wag'd
             War
             ,
             and
             form'd
             Ambushes
             against
             one
             another
             ,
             &c.
             whether
             they
             be
             taken
             in
             an
             Allegorical
             Sense
             or
             not
             ;
             For
             Children
             (
             says
             he
             )
             cannot
             distinguish
             betwixt
             what
             is
             spoke
             figuratively
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             such
             Opinions
             as
             they
             drink
             in
             when
             they
             are
             young
             ,
             they
             can
             hardly
             ever
             lay
             aside
             .
             To
             feign
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             altogether
             Good
             ,
             is
             the
             Cause
             of
             Evil
             ,
             is
             an
             Error
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             refuted
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Poets
             should
             be
             compelled
             to
             write
             and
             speak
             things
             that
             are
             honest
             *
             .
          
        
         
           Tha●
           same
           Author
           says
           in
           Theage
           ,
           
             I
             know
             not
             what
             any
             Man
             in
             his
             Right
             Wits
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             more
             solicitous
             about
             ,
             than
             how
             to
             have
             his
             Son
             made
             as
             good
             as
             possible
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             advises
             ,
             that
             care
             be
             taken
             that
             Nurses
             don't
             entertain
             them
             with
             old
             Wives
             Fables
             ,
             lest
             they
             be
             corrupted
             with
             Madness
             and
             Folly
             from
             their
             very
             Infancy
             .
          
        
         
         
           Seeing
           those
           poor
           Heathens
           who
           had
           nothin●
           but
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           to
           direct
           them
           ,
           coul●
           give
           such
           excellent
           Precepts
           ,
           what
           a
           shame
           〈◊〉
           it
           for
           Christian
           Schoolmasters
           to
           spend
           more
           tim●
           in
           teaching
           their
           Youth
           who
           
             Iupiter
             ,
             Vulca●
             ▪
             Neptune
          
           and
           Saturn
           were
           ,
           than
           who
           
             Iesus
             Chris●
          
           is
           ,
           and
           to
           teach
           them
           those
           Lascivious
           Heathe●
           Po●ts
           in
           direct
           Opposition
           to
           the
           Seventh
           Co●●mand
           .
        
         
           St.
           Augustine
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           Con●ession
           *
           ,
           〈◊〉
           out
           ,
           
             Oh
             that
             when
             I
             was
             a
             young
             Man
             ,
             I
             ha●●
             been
             instructed
             in
             profitable
             Books
             !
             Whilst
             I
             w●●
             a
             Youth
             at
             School
             I
             heard
             them
             talk
             of
             Iupit●●
             darting
             Thunder
             and
             committing
             Adultery
             at
             t●●
             same
             time
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Jews
           were
           commanded
           to
           teach
           the
           La●●
           of
           God
           to
           their
           Children
           diligently
           ,
           to
           talk
           〈◊〉
           them
           when
           they
           sat
           in
           their
           Houses
           ,
           when
           th●●
           walked
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           when
           they
           lay
           down
           an●
           when
           they
           rose
           up
           ,
           to
           write
           them
           upon
           the
           Pos●
           of
           their
           Houses
           and
           on
           their
           Gates
           ,
           
             Deut.
             6.
             6
             ,
             7
             ▪
             ●
          
           The
           Roy●l
           Prophet
           David
           taught
           them
           ,
           Th●
           young
           Men
           were
           to
           purifie
           their
           way
           ,
           by
           takin●
           heed
           thereunto
           according
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           Go●
           Psal.
           119.
           9.
           
           And
           the
           wise
           King
           Solomon
           co●●manded
           Children
           to
           be
           
             trained
             up
             in
             the
             Way
             t●●
             they
             should
             go
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             were
             old
             they
             wo●●
             not
             depart
             from
             it
             ,
          
           Prov.
           22.
           6.
           
           The
           Apostle
           〈◊〉
           joyns
           ,
           that
           our
           Children
           should
           be
           brought
           up
           〈◊〉
           the
           Nurture
           and
           Admonition
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             Eph.
             6
             ▪
          
           And
           commands
           Timothy
           to
           avoid
           Profane
           and
           〈◊〉
           Wives
           Fables
           ,
           1
           
             Tim.
             4.
             7.
          
           
        
         
           The
           only
           Objection
           of
           any
           weight
           that
           can
           〈◊〉
           raised
           against
           this
           ,
           is
           ,
           That
           in
           those
           Heathen
           Poe●
           there
           are
           abundance
           of
           excellent
           Moral
           Sentenc●
           and
           that
           Youth
           learn
           the
           Purity
           of
           the
           Lati●●
           Tongue
           from
           them
           .
           To
           which
           it
           may
           be
           answer●
           That
           put
           them
           all
           together
           ,
           they
           come
           infinite●
           
           short
           of
           those
           Moral
           Instructions
           that
           are
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           
             Proverbs
             of
             Solomon
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Ecclesiastes
           ,
           that
           its
           evident
           what
           Moral
           Sayings
           of
           worth
           ,
           any
           of
           those
           Heathen
           Authors
           have
           ,
           they
           borrow'd
           them
           from
           Moses
           and
           others
           of
           the
           divinely
           inspired
           Writers
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           with
           more
           safety
           and
           purity
           drink
           from
           the
           same
           Founta●ns
           ,
           than
           from
           their
           polluted
           Streams
           ;
           And
           as
           for
           the
           purity
           of
           the
           Latine
           Tongue
           ,
           it
           may
           as
           well
           be
           learnt
           from
           others
           ,
           as
           from
           the
           Poets
           .
           The
           
             Roman
             Histories
          
           are
           excellent
           for
           that
           end
           ;
           and
           if
           their
           Poets
           were
           purg'd
           from
           their
           Obscenities
           ,
           &c.
           and
           so
           put
           into
           the
           Hands
           of
           Youth
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           nothing
           to
           object
           against
           '
           em
           .
           Nor
           are
           there
           wanting
           excellent
           Latine
           Poems
           by
           Christian
           Authors
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           equally
           serviceable
           for
           instructing
           our
           Youth
           in
           the
           purity
           of
           the
           Latine
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           inspring
           them
           also
           with
           true
           Christian
           Sentiments
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           famous
           Antient
           Poems
           of
           
             Tertullian
             ,
             Arator
             ,
             Apollinaris
             ,
             Nazianzen
             ,
             Prudentius
             ,
             Prosper
          
           and
           other
           Christian
           Worthies
           ,
           and
           the
           later
           ones
           of
           
             Du
             Bartas
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Scaliger
             ,
             Buchanan
             ,
             Heinsius
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           That
           a
           Reform
           of
           the
           Schools
           in
           this
           Point
           hath
           been
           so
           long
           neglected
           ,
           reflects
           Shame
           upon
           the
           Church
           who
           ought
           to
           have
           chiefly
           concerned
           themselves
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           one
           main
           Reason
           why
           so
           many
           Persons
           of
           good
           parts
           have
           applied
           themselves
           to
           write
           for
           the
           Stage
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           with
           more
           Wantonness
           and
           Latitude
           than
           most
           of
           the
           Hea●hen
           Poets
           ever
           dar'd
           to
           allow
           themselves
           :
           and
           the
           Corruption
           hath
           spread
           so
           far
           as
           to
           in●ect
           our
           Universities
           ,
           who
           tho'
           formerly
           they
           condemned
           the
           Stage
           ,
           are
           now
           become
           its
           Admirers
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Scandal
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           obscene
           Poems
           are
           writ
           at
           their
           Publick
           Acts.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CAP.
           V.
           
        
         
           An
           Answer
           to
           M.
           Motteuxes
           Defence
           of
           the
           STAGE
           .
        
         
           I
           Come
           next
           to
           consider
           what
           is
           offer'd
           in
           Defence
           of
           the
           Stage
           ,
           by
           a
           Divine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           from
           the
           Authority
           of
           a
           Divine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             viz.
          
           by
           Father
           Ca●●aro
           ,
           Divinity
           Professor
           at
           Paris
           ,
           as
           I
           find
           it
           annex'd
           to
           Mr.
           Motteuxes
           Play
           call'd
           ,
           
             Beauty
             in
             Distress
          
           .
        
         
           Before
           I
           come
           directly
           to
           the
           Point
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           improper
           to
           observe
           ,
           that
           considering
           the
           palpable
           Influence
           ,
           which
           the
           Stage
           hath
           had
           upon
           the
           Corruption
           of
           Manners
           ,
           so
           much
           complained
           of
           .
           It
           seems
           no
           very
           suitable
           Imployment
           for
           one
           Divine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           espouse
           the
           Defence
           of
           the
           Stage
           against
           another
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           very
           much
           for
           the
           Defendants
           Honour
           to
           make
           use
           of
           Arrows
           from
           a
           Popish
           Quiver
           ;
           for
           we
           have
           no
           Reason
           to
           think
           that
           a
           Popish
           Divine
           will
           be
           a
           Cordial
           Enemy
           to
           the
           Stage
           ;
           when
           the
           Worship
           of
           ▪
           their
           Church
           does
           so
           much
           resemble
           the
           Pomp
           of
           the
           Theatre
           .
        
         
           The
           Doctors
           first
           Argument
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Scripture
             has
             no
             express
             and
             particular
             Precept
             against
          
           PLAYS
           ,
           [
           Page
           10.
           ]
           Which
           admitted
           to
           be
           True
           ,
           is
           an
           Argument
           of
           no
           Weight
           ;
           for
           Consequences
           naturally
           deduc'd
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           have
           the
           same
           Authority
           with
           the
           Text
           ,
           otherwise
           it
           could
           never
           be
           a
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           and
           Manners
           ,
           there
           
           being
           many
           thousands
           of
           things
           for
           which
           it
           serves
           as
           a
           Rule
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           particularly
           express
           :
           So
           that
           the
           Doctors
           Argument
           would
           be
           equally
           servic●able
           to
           the
           Great
           Turk
           :
           There
           's
           no
           Express
           nor
           particular
           Precept
           against
           receiving
           Mohome●
           ,
           as
           a
           Prophet
           ergo
           .
           But
           it
           is
           Naturally
           and
           Plainly
           infer'd
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           because
           we
           are
           not
           to
           receive
           any
           other
           Doctrine
           than
           is
           there
           taught
           us
           ,
           therefore
           we
           are
           not
           to
           receive
           Mahomet
           as
           a
           Prophet
           .
        
         
           By
           Consequences
           of
           like
           force
           ,
           and
           every
           whit
           as
           plain
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           Stage-Plays
           condemned
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           I
           mean
           not
           only
           those
           that
           are
           guilty
           of
           Immorality
           ,
           Profaneness
           ,
           Blasphemy
           ,
           &c.
           which
           the
           greatest
           Patrons
           of
           the
           Stage
           ,
           will
           not
           offer
           to
           defend
           ,
           but
           even
           Stage-Plays
           in
           general
           ,
           whose
           Business
           they
           will
           have
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           to
           recommend
           Vertue
           and
           discountenance
           Vice
           ,
           which
           I
           think
           will
           be
           very
           plain
           by
           the
           following
           Argument
           .
        
         
           That
           which
           God
           hath
           appointed
           sufficient
           Means
           to
           Accomplish
           :
           It
           is
           Unlawful
           for
           Men
           to
           appoint
           other
           Means
           to
           Accomplish
           :
           But
           Go●
           hath
           appointed
           sufficient
           Means
           for
           Recommending
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           Discountenancing
           Vice
           
             without
             the
             STAGE
             :
             Ergo
          
           ,
           It
           is
           Unlawful
           for
           Men
           to
           appoint
           the
           Stage
           for
           Recommending
           Vertue
           and
           Discountenancing
           Vice.
           
        
         
           All
           t●e
           Controversie
           will
           lie
           about
           the
           first
           Proposition
           ;
           but
           I
           think
           there
           's
           no
           Man
           who
           has
           a
           serious
           Impression
           of
           the
           infinite
           Wisdom
           ,
           Power
           and
           Goodness
           of
           God
           upon
           his
           Mind
           ,
           that
           will
           call
           it
           in
           Question
           ,
           seeing
           he
           must
           necessarily
           by
           so
           doing
           ,
           cast
           a
           Reflection
           upon
           all
           those
           Attributes
           ,
           and
           prefer
           the
           Wisdom
           ,
           Power
           and
           
           Goodness
           of
           Man
           ,
           to
           the
           Wisdom
           ,
           Power
           and
           Goodness
           of
           GOD.
           
        
         
           The
           second
           Proposition
           is
           clear
           from
           express
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           .
           The
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             Magistracy
             is
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             :
             That
             Rulers
             are
             ordained
             by
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Terror
             to
             evil
             Works
             ,
             and
             to
             Praise
             those
             that
             do
             good
             :
             And
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             ,
             continually
             attending
             upon
             this
             very
             thing
             ,
          
           Rom.
           13.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           Whence
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           That
           the
           Original
           End
           and
           Design
           of
           Magistracy
           ,
           is
           to
           Encourage
           Vertue
           and
           to
           Punish
           Vice.
           
        
         
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           equally
           clear
           ,
           That
           seeing
           Commending
           is
           a
           Species
           of
           Reward
           ,
           and
           Lashing
           and
           Exposing
           a
           sort
           of
           Punishment
           ,
           the
           pretended
           Service
           of
           the
           Stage
           ,
           for
           those
           Ends
           is
           wholly
           needless
           ;
           God
           having
           sufficiently
           provided
           for
           that
           ,
           by
           appointing
           Magistrates
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           so
           ,
           the
           Patrons
           of
           the
           Stage
           have
           no
           other
           Pretences
           left
           them
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           Mr.
           Collier
           enumerates
           briefly
           in
           his
           Introduction
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             That
             the
             Stage
             is
             useful
             to
             shew
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             Humane
             Greatness
             ;
             The
             sudden
             turns
             of
             Fate
             ,
             and
             the
             unhappy
             Conclusions
             of
             Violence
             and
             Injustice
             ;
             To
             expose
             the
             Singularities
             of
             Pride
             and
             Fancy
             ;
             To
             make
             Folly
             and
             Falshhood
             Contemptible
             ;
             And
             to
             bring
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             Ill
             ,
             under
             Infamy
             and
             Neglect
             .
          
        
         
           
             But
             we
             are
             infinitely
             better
             provided
             for
             those
             Ends
             ,
             by
          
           the
           Word
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           Ministry
           .
           
             We
             are
             taught
             ,
             That
             the
             former
             is
             able
          
           to
           make
           us
           wise
           unto
           Salvation
           :
           I●
           given
           us
           by
           Inspiration
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           Doctrine
           ,
           Reproof
           ,
           Correction
           and
           Instruction
           in
           Righteousness
           ;
           that
           we
           may
           be
           perfect
           ,
           and
           throughly
           furnished
           unto
           all
           good
           Works
           ,
           
             2
             Timoth.
             2.
             
             So
             that
             we
             have
             no
             need
             of
             the
             Instruction
             of
             the
             Stage
             ,
             for
             any
             of
             the
             Ends
             above●
             mentioned
             .
          
        
         
         
           Are
           any
           of
           our
           Authors
           for
           the
           Theatre
           ,
           able
           to
           give
           such
           a
           Description
           of
           the
           Uncertainty
           of
           Humane
           Greatness
           and
           the
           Vanity
           of
           all
           Sublunary
           Things
           ,
           as
           Solomon
           hath
           given
           in
           his
           Ecclesiastes
           ?
        
         
           Can
           any
           of
           them
           give
           us
           more
           surprizing
           Instances
           of
           the
           sudden
           Turns
           of
           Fate
           and
           Revolutions
           of
           Providence
           ,
           than
           the
           Destruction
           of
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrah
           ,
           of
           Pharaoh
           and
           his
           
             Host
             ,
             Sennacherib
          
           and
           his
           Army
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           related
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           with
           reference
           not
           only
           to
           the
           Publick
           ,
           but
           to
           particular
           Persons
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           are
           we
           not
           i●finitely
           better
           accommodated
           with
           real
           Instance●
           of
           that
           Nature
           ,
           ev'n
           from
           profane
           History
           ,
           than
           we
           possibly
           can
           be
           from
           their
           forged
           ones
           on
           the
           Stage
           ?
        
         
           Can
           our
           Poets
           shew
           us
           more
           unhappy
           Conclusions
           of
           Violence
           and
           Injustice
           ,
           than
           those
           that
           attended
           Pharaoh
           and
           the
           other
           Tyrants
           that
           persecuted
           the
           People
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           Are
           they
           able
           to
           give
           us
           Instances
           of
           the
           Singularity
           of
           Pride
           and
           Tyranny
           ,
           equal
           to
           those
           of
           that
           same
           Pharaoh
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           
             Who
             is
             the
             Lord
             that
             I
             should
             obey
             Him
             ?
          
           Of
           Nebuchad●nezzer
           ,
           who
           ●or
           his
           Pride
           was
           turn'd
           a
           grazing
           with
           the
           Beasts
           of
           the
           Field
           ?
           Or
           of
           Herod
           ,
           who
           for
           his
           Fantastical
           Apparel
           and
           Pride
           was
           eat
           up
           of
           Worms
           ?
        
         
           
             Are
             they
             able
             to
             expose
             Folly
             and
             Falshhood
             to
             more
             Contempt
             ,
             than
             the
             Sacred
             Scripture
             does
             ,
             which
             tells
             us
             ,
          
           That
           a
           Poor
           and
           a
           Wise
           Child
           ,
           is
           better
           than
           an
           Old
           and
           a
           Foolish
           King
           ,
           
             Eccl.
             4.
             13.
             
             And
          
           that
           tho'
           the
           Bread
           of
           Deceit
           and
           Falshood
           be
           sweet
           to
           a
           Man
           ,
           yet
           afterward
           his
           Mouth
           shall
           be
           fill'd
           with
           Gravel
           ,
           Prov.
           20.
           17.
           
        
         
           
             Hath
             not
             God
             appointed
             the
             Ministry
             ,
          
           To
           teach
           all
           Nations
           to
           observe
           whatsoever
           he
           hath
           command●d
           ,
           
             Matth.
             28.
             19.
             
             To
          
           distinguish
           betwixt
           the
           
           Precious
           and
           the
           Vile
           ,
           
             Jer.
             15.
             19.
          
           
           To
           use
           sharpness
           according
           to
           the
           Power
           that
           God
           hath
           given
           them
           ,
           
             2
             Corinth
          
           .
           13.
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           To
           be
           instant
           in
           Season
           and
           out
           of
           Season
           ;
           To
           Reprove
           ,
           Reb●ke
           ,
           Exhort
           ;
           To
           Teach
           us
           to
           deny
           Ungodliness
           and
           worldly
           Lusts
           ;
           and
           to
           live
           Soberly
           ,
           Righteously
           and
           Godly
           in
           this
           present
           Evil
           World
           ,
           Tit.
           2.
           12.
           
        
         
           
             Thus
             the
             second
             Proposition
             is
             plainly
             proved
             ,
          
           That
           God
           hath
           provided
           sufficient
           Means
           for
           Recommending
           Vertue
           and
           Discountenancing
           Vice
           without
           the
           STAGE
           :
           Ergo
           it
           is
           Unlawful
           to
           Appoint
           the
           Stage
           for
           Recommending
           Vertue
           and
           Discountenancing
           Vice.
           
        
         
           It
           may
           perhaps
           be
           objected
           ,
           That
           by
           this
           Argument
           the
           Exhortations
           and
           Reproofs
           of
           Parents
           ,
           Masters
           and
           Neighbours
           ,
           are
           also
           prov'd
           to
           be
           needless
           :
           To
           which
           the
           Answer
           is
           ready
           ,
           That
           those
           Duties
           are
           enjoyn'd
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           on
           Parents
           ,
           Masters
           and
           Neighbours
           ;
           therefore
           't
           is
           the
           Ministers
           Duty
           to
           urge
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Magistrates
           Duty
           to
           see
           them
           perform'd
           ;
           but
           no
           such
           thing
           can
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Stage
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           perhaps
           be
           further
           objected
           ,
           That
           the
           Magistrate
           being
           left
           at
           Liberty
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           
             Means
             of
             Recommending
             Virtue
             and
             Discountenancing
             Vice
             ,
          
           he
           may
           appoint
           the
           Stage
           for
           that
           End.
           To
           which
           I
           Answer
           ;
           The
           Magistrate
           is
           infinitely
           better
           provided
           of
           Means
           already
           :
           He
           hath
           the
           Ministers
           to
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           from
           the
           Pulpit
           ;
           and
           Judges
           to
           explain
           his
           Laws
           from
           the
           Bench
           ▪
           and
           is
           provided
           with
           a
           Sword
           to
           protect
           Vertue
           and
           punish
           Vice.
           
        
         
           And
           therefore
           to
           spend
           Time
           and
           Money
           in
           that
           which
           is
           needless
           ,
           would
           be
           not
           only
           contrary
           to
           Scripture
           Rule
           ,
           but
           to
           Common-sense
           .
           Nor
           can
           the
           Patrons
           of
           the
           Stage
           ,
           give
           us
           an
           Instance
           ,
           that
           ever
           any
           Magistrate
           appointed
           the
           Stage
           for
           those
           Ends
           they
           mention
           .
        
         
         
           We
           are
           told
           in
           the
           Introduction
           to
           
             Britania
             Triumphens
          
           ,
           Acted
           on
           a
           Sunday
           at
           Whitehall
           in
           1637.
           as
           before●mentioned
           ,
           
             That
             Princes
             of
             Sweet
             and
             Humane
             Natures
             have
             ever
             ,
             both
             amo●gst
             the
             Antients
             and
             Moderns
             in
             the
             best
             times
             presented
             Spectacles
             and
             Personal
             Representation
             to
             recreate
             their
             Spirits
             ,
             wasted
             in
             Grave
             Affairs
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Entertainment
             of
             their
             Nobility
             ,
             Ladies
             and
             Courts
             .
          
           That
           was
           the
           only
           End
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           then
           Poets
           ▪
           that
           the
           Stage
           pretended
           to
           ;
           but
           now
           it
           seems
           that
           they
           would
           usurp
           ,
           both
           upon
           the
           Bench
           and
           the
           Pulpit
           .
        
      
       
         
           CAP.
           VI.
           
        
         
           The
           Fathers
           against
           the
           Stage
           ;
           and
           mistaker●
           by
           Aquinas
           .
        
         
           THE
           next
           Argument
           is
           *
           from
           
             Thomas
             A.
             quinas
          
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           Question
           of
           
             Sports
             and
             Diversions
          
           says
           ,
           
             That
             't
             is
             the
             part
             of
             a
             wise
             Man
             sometimes
             to
             unbend
             his
             Mind
             by
             diverting
             Words
             or
             Actions
             :
          
           Whence
           the
           Dr.
           concludes
           ,
           
             That
             St.
          
           Thomas
           
             approv'd
             the
          
           Drama
           .
        
         
           This
           Man
           may
           perhaps
           be
           a
           Professor
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           but
           it
           would
           seem
           he
           was
           never
           a
           Professor
           of
           Logick
           ,
           else
           he
           would
           not
           put
           more
           into
           the
           Conclusion
           than
           is
           found
           in
           the
           Premises
           ,
           as
           here
           he
           has
           done
           ,
           except
           he
           can
           prove
           that
           there
           are
           no
           diverting
           Words
           or
           Actions
           but
           in
           Plays
           ;
           and
           the
           straining
           of
           this
           Conclusion
           is
           so
           much
           the
           
           more
           needless
           ,
           that
           he
           brings
           in
           Aquinas
           afterwards
           ,
           expresly
           giving
           his
           Opinion
           for
           Plays
           ,
           provided
           the
           Players
           and
           Spectators
           he
           not
           guilty
           of
           Excess
           ,
           or
           Speak
           and
           Act
           nothing
           that
           is
           Unlawful
           ,
           &c.
           (
           pag.
           12.
           )
        
         
           But
           as
           the
           Dr.
           brings
           in
           Aquinas
           to
           reconcile
           the
           Fathers
           with
           the
           School-men
           in
           this
           Point
           ;
           or
           indeed
           rather
           to
           contradict
           the
           Fathers
           by
           the
           School-men
           ;
           what
           if
           we
           bring
           in
           Aquinas
           contradicting
           the
           Dr.
           himself
           .
        
         
           
             If
             either
             the
          
           Paris
           
             Doctor
             ,
             or
             the
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           
             who
             applauds
             his
             Performance
             ,
             please
             to
             look
             into
          
           Aquinas
           his
           Secunda
           ,
           Secund●
           Quaest.
           168.
           
           Art.
           3.
           ad
           3m
           .
           
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             That
             they
             make
             the
             Angelical
             Dr.
             speak
             otherwise
             than
             he
             really
             does
             :
          
           Aquinas
           
             's
             words
             are
          
           ,
           Si
           qui
           autem
           super●luē
           sua
           in
           tales
           consumunt
           veletiam
           sustentant
           illos
           Histriones
           qui
           illicitis
           Ludis
           utuntur
           ,
           peccant
           ,
           quali
           ●os
           in
           peccato
           foventes
           ,
           unde
           Augustinus
           dicit
           super
           Iohannem
           ,
           quod
           donare
           res
           suas
           Histrionibus
           ,
           vitium
           est
           immane
           ,
           non
           virtus
           ,
           nisi
           forte
           aliquis
           Histrio
           esset
           in
           extrema
           necessitate
           ,
           in
           qua
           esset
           ei
           subveniendum
           ,
           dicit
           enim
           Ambrosius
           in
           Libro
           de
           O●●iciis
           ,
           pasce
           same
           Morientem
           .
           Quisquis
           enim
           pascendo
           hominem
           Servare
           poteris
           si
           non
           paveris
           Occidi●ti
           .
        
         
           It
           's
           plain
           ,
           that
           the
           Paris
           Dr.
           or
           his
           Translator
           make
           Aquinas
           say
           what
           he
           never
           intended
           .
           The
           Angelical
           Dr.
           says
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           Crime
           to
           give
           
             Super●luously
             ●r
             lavishly
             to
             Stage
             Players
             .
          
           But
           it
           seems
           nothing
           is
           Criminal
           with
           the
           Parisian
           Dr.
           or
           his
           Englisher
           ,
           except
           they
           give
           them
           
             their
             whole
             Estates
          
           .
           Besides
           ,
           they
           injure
           St.
           Austin
           mightily
           .
           They
           would
           make
           the
           World
           believe
           ,
           That
           the
           African
           Father
           was
           only
           against
           giving
           whole
           Estates
           to
           Players
           too
           ;
           when
           the
           honest
           Man
           says
           expresly
           ,
           That
           to
           give
           any
           thing
           to
           a
           Stage-Player
           except
           at
           the
           Point
           of
           Starving
           ,
           is
           a
           monstrous
           
           Crime
           or
           First●rate
           Sin
           ,
           
             Immane
             Vitium
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Reason
           of
           the
           Exception
           he
           brings
           from
           St.
           Ambrose
           ,
           
             That
             whosoever
             is
             in
             a
             Condition
             to
             give
             a
             Man
             Bread
             ,
             and
             yet
             lets
             him
             starve
             ,
             kills
             him
             .
          
           And
           how
           well
           Aquinas
           reconciles
           the
           School-men
           with
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           in
           this
           Point
           of
           the
           Stage
           ,
           may
           be
           seen
           by
           the
           very
           following
           Article
           ,
           where
           he
           quote●
           St.
           Augustine
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           
             True
             and
             False
             Repentance
          
           ;
           charging
           those
           that
           would
           obtain
           Forgiveness
           ,
           to
           abstain
           from
           the
           Plays
           and
           Shows
           of
           the
           Age
           ;
           Which
           being
           compared
           with
           his
           former
           Advice
           ,
           
             not
             to
             give
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             Stage-Player
             ,
             except
             he
             were
             at
             the
             point
             of
             starving
             ,
          
           shews
           plainly
           for
           all
           the
           Angelical
           Doctors
           nice
           Distinction
           (
           of
           St.
           
           Augustine's
           only
           forbidding
           Plays
           to
           Men
           under
           Pennance
           )
           that
           he
           wrests
           his
           Words
           .
           The
           Truth
           of
           which
           will
           be
           prov'd
           by
           St.
           Austin
           himself
           ,
           who
           says
           ,
           
             That
             had
             there
             been
             none
             but
             honest
             Men
             in
             Rome
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             have
             admitted
             Stage●Plays
             †
             .
          
           And
           elsewhere
           he
           says
           ,
           
             The
             Roman
             Vertue
             knew
             nothing
             of
             those
             Theatrical
             Acts
             for
             almost
             400
             Years
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             were
             introduc'd
             for
             the
             Recreation
             of
             Sensualists
             ,
             and
             admitted
             by
             the
             dissolute
             Morals
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             the
             Heathen
             Idols
             de●ued
             they
             might
             be
             dedicated
             to
             them
             *
             .
          
        
         
           He
           likewise
           takes
           notice
           ,
           
             That
             being
             brought
             into
             Rome
             to
             asswage
             the
             Plague
             which
             afflicted
             thei●
             Bodies
             ;
             the
             crafty
             Devils
             who
             knew
             that
             the
             Disease
             would
             in
             its
             proper
             time
             come
             to
             a
             Period
             ,
             did
             thence
             take
             occasion
             to
             infect
             their
             Morals
             ,
             with
             a
             far
             greater
             Contagion
             .
             And
             adds
             ,
             That
             their
             Pontif
             Scip●
             dreaded
             that
             Plague
             and
             Infection
             upon
             their
             Minds
             ,
             when
             he
             forbad
             the
             Building
             of
             Theatres
             ,
             well
             knowing
             that
             the
             Re-publick
             could
             not
             be
             preserved
             by
             the
             standing
             of
             their
             Walls
             ,
             if
             their
             ●orals
             failed
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             more
             prevailed
             on
             by
             the
             Allurements
             
             of
             Impious
             Devils
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             Precautions
             of
             Provident
             Statemen
             *
             .
          
        
         
           Nor
           is
           there
           any
           of
           the
           Fathers
           more
           Pathetical
           and
           Pressing
           in
           their
           Exhortations
           to
           Christians
           to
           avoid
           the
           Stage
           ,
           than
           this
           Excellent
           Person
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           his
           Homilies
           ,
           and
           other
           Writings
           .
        
         
           Then
           as
           to
           the
           whim
           of
           the
           Revelation
           to
           Paphnutius
           ,
           That
           a
           certain
           Player
           should
           be
           his
           Partner
           in
           Glory
           ,
           by
           which
           Aquinas
           would
           prove
           that
           Players
           are
           not
           in
           a
           State
           of
           Sin.
           However
           it
           may
           relish
           with
           the
           Paris
           Doctor
           ,
           it
           sounds
           but
           ill
           to
           be
           quoted
           by
           a
           Divine
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           But
           admitting
           the
           Revelation
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           prove
           what
           they
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           Player
           mentioned
           ,
           might
           have
           abandoned
           the
           Stage
           ,
           and
           become
           a
           true
           Penitent
           ;
           otherwise
           by
           this
           way
           of
           arguing
           ,
           Thieves
           may
           conclude
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           in
           a
           State
           of
           Sin
           ,
           because
           our
           Saviour
           said
           to
           one
           on
           the
           Cross
           ,
           
             This
             day
             shalt
             thou
             be
             with
             me
             in
             Paradise
             .
          
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           
           Aquinas's
           Words
           are
           ,
           
             Quod
             quidam
             Iocu●ator
             ●uturus
             erat
             sibi
             Consors
             in
             vita
             fu●ura
             .
          
           Now
           the
           Doctor
           knows
           ,
           that
           Ioculator
           and
           Histrio
           ,
           are
           not
           convertible
           Terms
           .
           There
           are
           many
           Jocose
           Men
           ,
           that
           would
           think
           the
           Stage
           below
           them
           ;
           or
           if
           Ioculator
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           Stage-Player
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           translated
           the
           
             Merry
             Andrew
          
           ,
           or
           Fool
           in
           the
           Play
           ;
           there
           's
           no
           reason
           why
           such
           should
           be
           denied
           the
           Benefit
           of
           
           Pap●●utius's
           
             Evidence
             for
             Heaven
          
           ,
           it
           being
           but
           seldom
           ,
           that
           their
           part
           of
           the
           Play
           is
           the
           most
           Criminal
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           Place
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           observed
           what
           sort
           of
           Plays
           they
           are
           ,
           which
           St.
           Thomas
           approves
           ;
           he
           says
           ,
           
             O●●icium
             Histrionum
             quod
             ordinatur
             ad
             solatium
             hominibus
             Exhibendum
             non
             est
             secundum
             se
             illicitum
             .
             ibid.
             ad
             3m
             .
             i.
             e.
          
           That
           Stage-Plays
           which
           are
           directed
           to
           recreat
           or
           solace
           Men
           ,
           
           are
           not
           unlawful
           in
           themselves
           .
           This
           is
           quite
           another
           Work
           than
           our
           Stage
           now
           assumes
           to
           it self
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Collier
           mentions
           in
           his
           Introduction
           ;
           and
           had
           the
           Stage
           held
           there
           ,
           and
           been
           regular
           and
           moderate
           in
           its
           practice
           ,
           it
           would
           not
           have
           been
           so
           culpable
           as
           now
           it
           is
           ,
           but
           all
           this
           is
           meerly
           a
           covering
           its
           Nakedness
           with
           Fig-leaves
           :
           that
           was
           not
           the
           Original
           Design
           of
           the
           Stage
           .
           It
           was
           invented
           by
           the
           Devil
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           believe
           Tertullian
           *
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hath
           all
           along
           been
           true
           to
           its
           Founder
           in
           pursuing
           its
           primary
           Design
           of
           Debauching
           instead
           of
           Diverting
           Mankind
           .
        
         
           Before
           I
           go
           further
           ,
           I
           must
           observe
           two
           Things
           ;
           The
           first
           is
           ,
           That
           St.
           Thomas
           however
           ,
           condemns
           the
           present
           practice
           of
           the
           English
           Stage
           ,
           in
           jesting
           with
           Scripture
           ,
           using
           obscene
           Words
           or
           Actions
           ,
           and
           Men
           and
           Womens
           putting
           on
           Apparel
           of
           the
           contrary
           Sex
           †
           .
           And
           the
           next
           is
           ,
           That
           it
           looks
           somewhat
           odd
           that
           a
           Dr.
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           a
           Divine
           of
           th●
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           should
           offer
           to
           shake
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Fathers
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           the
           Play-house
           ,
           seeing
           they
           are
           the
           principal
           Quivers
           ,
           whence
           the
           former
           draws
           her
           Arrows
           against
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           whence
           the
           latter
           pulls
           Darts
           to
           hurl
           against
           the
           Pu●itaus
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           they
           bring
           us
           St.
           
           Thomas's
           Answer
           to
           Chrysostom
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           have
           to
           be
           sufficient
           to
           all
           the
           Passages
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           viz.
           That
           they
           declaim
           only
           against
           the
           Excess
           in
           Plays
           *
           ;
           because
           the
           Excess
           of
           the
           Drama
           in
           their
           time
           ,
           was
           Criminal
           and
           Immoderate
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           let
           St.
           Chrysostom
           Answer
           for
           himself
           ;
           And
           we
           shall
           soon
           see
           whether
           he
           had
           any
           Reason
           ●o
           peep
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           tell
           
             Aquinas
             ,
             Ben●
             Scripsisti
             de
             me
             Thoma
             ,
          
           as
           they
           foolishly
           
           tell
           us
           our
           Saviour
           did
           to
           that
           same
           Agelical
           Doctor
           .
        
         
           
             St.
             Chrysostom
             against
             the
             STAGE
             .
          
           
             He
             calls
             Stage-Plays
             ,
             
               The
               Devils
               Solemnities
               or
               Pomps
               ;
               Satanical
               Fables
               ,
               Diabolical
               Mysteries
               ,
               the
               impure
               Food
               of
               Devils
               ,
               Hellish
               Conventicles
            
             *
             .
             And
             tells
             his
             Hearers
             ,
             
               That
               if
               they
               continue
               to
               go
               to
               Plays
               ,
               he
               will
               never
               give
               over
               ,
               but
               use
               a
               sharper
               Stile
               ,
               and
               wound
               them
               deeper
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               pull'd
               in
               pieces
               the
               
                 Devilish
                 Theatre
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Assemblies
               of
               the
               Church
               might
               be
               puri●ied
               and
               cleansed
               .
            
          
           
             In
             another
             place
             he
             says
             ,
             
               Every
               thing
               acted
               on
               the
               Stage
               is
               most
               Filthy
               and
               Obscene
               ,
               the
               Words
               ,
               the
               Apparel
               ,
               the
               Tonsure
               ,
               the
               Gestures
               ,
               the
               Musick
               ,
               the
               Glancings
               of
               the
               Eyes
               ,
               nay
               ,
               the
               very
               Subject
               of
               the
               Plays
               †
               .
               Whence
               they
               infuse
               so
               much
               Lascivousness
               into
               the
               Minds
               of
               the
               Audience
               ,
               as
               if
               ▪
               they
               conspired
               together
               to
               root
               all
               Modesty
               out
               of
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               and
               to
               drench
               them
               in
               pernicious
               Sensuality
               .
            
          
           
             In
             his
             Homily
             of
             Saul
             and
             David
             ,
             he
             writes
             thus
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               dangerous
               to
               go
               to
               Stage-Plays
               ,
               because
               it
               makes
               them
               compleat
               Adulterers
               ;
               wishes
               he
               knew
               who
               they
               were
               that
               left
               the
               Church
               Yesterday
               ,
               and
               went
               to
               those
               Spectacles
               of
               Iniquity
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               Excommunicate
               them
               ,
               they
               having
               impudently
               defil'd
               themselves
               with
               Adultery
               .
               And
               if
               so
               be
               (
               says
               he
               )
               you
               desire
               to
               know
               the
               kind
               of
               Adultery
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               rehearse
               my
               own
               Words
               ,
               but
               the
               Words
               of
               him
               who
               is
               to
               be
               our
               Judge
               *
               :
               
                 That
                 Man
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 who
                 looks
                 upon
                 a
                 Woman
                 to
                 lust
                 after
                 her
                 ,
                 hath
                 committed
                 Adultery
                 in
                 his
                 Heart
                 .
              
               If
               then
               a
               Woman
               accidentally
               passing
               the
               Street
               ,
               and
               but
               carelessly
               dress'd
               doth
               frequently
               insnare
               a
               Man
               ,
               with
               one
               
               single
               look
               ,
               with
               what
               confidence
               can
               those
               that
               purposely
               run
               to
               the
               Play-House
               ,
               and
               sit
               there
               a
               whole
               day
               together
               ,
               with
               their
               Eyes
               fix'd
               on
               the
               Faces
               of
               Women
               ,
               say
               they
               have
               not
               looked
               upon
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               lust
               after
               them
               ?
               where
               there
               are
               the
               Enticements
               of
               Lafcivious
               Words
               ,
               whorish
               Songs
               ,
               painted
               Faces
               ,
               and
               enticing
               Dresses
               to
               allure
               the
               Beholders
               .
               —
               If
               here
               where
               there
               are
               Psalms
               and
               
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 God's
                 Word
              
               ,
               Concupiscence
               doth
               frequently
               creep
               in
               like
               a
               crafty
               Thief
               ,
               how
               can
               those
               who
               sit
               idle
               in
               Play-houses
               ,
               where
               they
               neither
               see
               nor
               hear
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               where
               their
               Eyes
               and
               Ears
               are
               beset
               on
               every
               side
               ,
               overcome
               their
               Lus●
               ?
               And
               if
               they
               cannot
               conquer
               it
               ,
               how
               can
               they
               be
               acquitted
               from
               the
               Charge
               of
               Adultery
               ?
               —
               Then
               how
               can
               those
               who
               are
               chargeable
               with
               this
               Crime
               ,
               come
               to
               these
               Sacred
               Assemblies
               ,
               without
               Repenrance
               .
               —
            
          
           
             
               If
               a
               Servant
               should
               put
               his
               Nas●y
               and
               Lousy
               Apparel
               ,
               amongst
               his
               Masters
               Rich
               and
               Costly
               Robes
               ,
               would
               you
               bear
               with
               it
               patiently
               ?
               If
               he
               should
               throw
               Dung
               into
               a
               Vessel
               of
               Gold
               wher●
               your
               Precious
               Ointments
               are
               kept
               ,
               would
               you
               not
               Cudgel
               him
               for
               it
               ?
               Shall
               we
               then
               be
               so
               careful
               of
               our
               Cloaths
               and
               our
               Vessels
               ,
               and
               put
               so
               low
               a
               value
               upon
               our
               Souls
               :
               Tell
               me
               ,
               how
               you
               thi●k
               God
               can
               endure
               this
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               not
               so
               much
               Difference
               between
               Ointment
               and
               Dirt
               ,
               nor
               the
               Cloaths
               of
               Master
               and
               Servant
               ,
               as
               betwixt
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               Spirit
               and
               this
               perverse
               Action
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               not
               tremble
               whilst
               thou
               beholdest
               this
               Holy
               Table
               ,
               where
               dreadful
               Mysteries
               are
               administred
               ,
               with
               the
               self
               same
               Eyes
               that
               thou
               didst
               behold
               the
               Bed
               on
               the
               Stage
               ;
               where
               the
               detestable
               Fables
               of
               Adultery
               are
               Acted
               ,
               whilst
               with
               the
               same
               Ears
               thou
               hearest
               an
               Adulterer
               speaking
               Obscenely
               ,
               and
               a
               Prophet
               and
               an
               Apostle
               
               leading
               thee
               into
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               whilst
               with
               the
               same
               Heart
               thou
               receivedst
               deadly
               Poison
               ,
               and
               this
               Holy
               and
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               ?
            
             
               Are
               not
               these
               Plays
               the
               Subversion
               of
               Life
               ,
               the
               Corruption
               of
               Manners
               ,
               the
               Destruction
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               the
               Cause
               of
               Wars
               ,
               of
               Fightings
               and
               Brawls
               in
               Houses
               ?
               When
               thou
               returnest
               from
               the
               Stage
               more
               Dissolute
               ,
               Wanton
               and
               Effeminate
               ,
               the
               sight
               of
               thy
               Wife
               will
               be
               less
               pleasing
               to
               thee
               ,
               let
               her
               be
               what
               she
               will.
               What
               do
               I
               speak
               of
               a
               Wife
               or
               Family
               ,
               when
               as
               afterward
               thou
               wilt
               be
               less
               willing
               to
               come
               to
               Church
               ,
               and
               wilt
               hear
               a
               Sermon
               of
               Modesty
               and
               Chas●ity
               with
               Irksomness
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               I
               intreat
               you
               all
               to
               avoid
               the
               wicked
               Remembrances
               in
               Stage-Plays
               ,
               and
               to
               draw
               back
               others
               from
               them
               ,
               who
               have
               been
               led
               unto
               them
               ;
               for
               whatever
               is
               there
               done
               ,
               is
               not
               Delight
               or
               Recreation
               ,
               but
               Destruction
               .
            
             
               In
               his
               first
               Homily
               on
               Psalm
               50.
               speaking
               of
               David
               ,
               he
               saw
               Bathsheba
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               was
               wounded
               in
               his
               Eye
               ,
               and
               struck
               with
               a
               Dart.
               Let
               them
               take
               notice
               of
               this
               who
               are
               mad
               upon
               Stage-Plays
               ,
               where
               they
               may
               contemplate
               the
               Beauties
               .
               Let
               them
               observe
               this
               ,
               who
               say
               they
               can
               look
               upon
               them
               without
               Hurt
               .
               David
               was
               wounded
               ,
               and
               are
               you
               like
               to
               escape
               ?
               he
               was
               overcome
               ,
               and
               can
               I
               trust
               to
               your
               Strength
               ?
               he
               that
               had
               so
               much
               Grace
               was
               struck
               through
               ,
               and
               dost
               thou
               deny
               that
               thou
               are
               wounded
               ?
            
          
           
             In
             his
             seventeenth
             Homily
             on
             
               Matthew
               5.
               
               If
               thy
               Right
               Eye
               offend
               thee
            
             ;
             He
             writes
             thus
             ,
             
               Let
               them
               take
               notice
               of
               this
               ,
               who
               frequent
               the
               Playhouse
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               de●ile
               themselves
               almost
               daily
               with
               Adultery
               :
               How
               can
               they
               be
               defended
               who
               by
               their
               stay
               at
               Playhouses
               ,
               contract
               Acquaintance
               with
               Lewd
               Persons
               ,
               that
               they
               knew
               not
               
               before
               ?
            
             Upon
             
               Psalm
               119.
               v.
            
             151.
             
             He
             says
             ,
             
               We
               cannot
               serve
               two
               Masters
               ,
               but
               he
               serves
               two
               ,
               who
               goes
               to
               Church
               one
               Day
               ,
               and
               to
               Stage-Plays
               another
               .
            
             On
             Psalm
             4.
             2.
             
             
               Why
               do
               you
               love
               Vanity
               in
               Stage-Plays
               ,
               and
               seek
               after
               Leasing
               in
               Stage-Players
               ?
               On
               Psalm
               66.
               1.
               
               Nothing
               brings
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               into
               so
               great
               Contempt
               ,
               as
               those
               Stage-Plays
               and
               the
               Spectacles
               there
               shewed
               ;
               wherefore
               I
               have
               often
               exhorted
               you
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               those
               who
               enjoy
               the
               Divine
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               partake
               of
               the
               dreadful
               Sacrament
               ,
               go
               to
               those
               Stage-Plays
               .
               Yet
               some
               are
               become
               so
               mad
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               profess
               Religion
               ,
               and
               are
               grown
               white
               with
               Old-Age
               ,
               they
               run
               to
               them
               notwithstanding
               ;
               and
               say
               ,
               they
               reap
               much
               profit
               from
               'em
               ,
               by
               seeing
               Examples
               of
               the
               Victory
               and
               Crowns
               which
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               World
               to
               come
               .
               But
               this
               is
               a
               rotten
               and
               deceitful
               Saying
               :
               Whence
               canst
               thou
               reap
               Profit
               there
               ,
               from
               Contentions
               ,
               from
               rash
               Oaths
               ,
               from
               the
               Abuses
               ,
               Reviling
               and
               Scoffs
               which
               the
               Spectators
               throw
               upon
               one
               another
               ?
            
          
           
             In
             his
             sixth
             Homily
             on
             Matthew
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               God
               never
               taught
               Men
               to
               Play
               ,
               but
               the
               Devil
               ;
               who
               hath
               formed
               Jests
               and
               Plays
               into
               an
               Art
               ;
               that
               by
               these
               he
               might
               draw
               the
               Souldiers
               of
               Christ
               to
               himself
               :
               He
               hath
               erected
               Theatres
               in
               Cities
               ;
               and
               proposed
               those
               Incentives
               of
               Laughter
               and
               Filthy
               Pleasure
               .
               It
               is
               not
               the
               part
               of
               those
               who
               are
               called
               to
               an
               everlasting
               Kingdom
               ,
               to
               Effeminate
               themselves
               with
               Delight
               ,
               and
               let
               loose
               the
               R●ins
               to
               loud
               Laughter
               and
               Derision
               ,
               for
               those
               who
               applaud
               the
               Writers
               of
               Blasphemous
               and
               Filthy
               Things
               ,
               perswade
               them
               to
               act
               them
               ;
               He
               that
               Personates
               those
               things
               ,
               doth
               not
               s●n
               so
               much
               as
               thou
               that
               commandest
               them
               to
               be
               done
               .
               But
               thou
               sayest
               ,
               this
               is
               only
               feigning
               not
               committing
               a
               Crime
               ,
               but
               certainly
               those
               Men
               
               deserve
               a
               thousand
               Deaths
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               afraid
               to
               Imitate
               that
               which
               all
               Laws
               do
               most
               strictly
               for●bid
               .
               If
               Adultery
               be
               Evil
               in
               it self
               ,
               the
               Imitation
               of
               it
               must
               certainly
               be
               Unlawful
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               say
               nothing
               how
               many
               Adulterers
               they
               may
               make
               ,
               who
               Personate
               Adulteries
               upon
               the
               Stage
               nor
               how
               they
               render
               Spectators
               Impudent
               ;
               fo●
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               Filthy
               nor
               Lascivious
               ,
               than
               that
               Eye
               that
               can
               patiently
               behold
               such
               Things
               .
            
          
           
             In
             his
             thirty
             eighth
             Homily
             on
             Matthew
             ,
             He
             answers
             the
             Question
             :
             What
             then
             shall
             we
             shut
             up
             the
             Playhouse
             ?
             thus
             ,
             
               Yea
               verily
               :
               These
               Stage-Plays
               being
               overturned
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               overthrow
               the
               Law
               ;
               but
               Iniquity
               ,
               and
               extinguish
               all
               the
               Plagues
               and
               Mischiefs
               of
               the
               City
               ?
               T●ou
               wilt
               say
               ,
               shall
               we
               then
               pull
               down
               the
               Playhouses
               ?
               Would
               to
               God
               they
               were
               pulled
               down
               ;
               yet
               I
               command
               you
               not
               to
               pull
               them
               down
               ;
               the
               Magnifccence
               of
               the
               Houses
               may
               stand
               ,
               and
               the
               Plays
               and
               Dancing
               cease
               .
               Take
               at
               least
               Example
               from
               the
               Barbarians
               ,
               who
               have
               none
               of
               those
               Stage-Plays
               .
               What
               Excuse
               can
               you
               bring
               for
               your selves
               ,
               who
               are
               registred
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Companions
               and
               Co-heirs
               with
               Angels
               if
               you
               be
               found
               worse
               than
               the
               Barbarians
               in
               this
               ,
               especially
               when
               thou
               mayst
               procure
               to
               thy self
               better
               Comfort
               elsewhere
               ?
               for
               when
               thou
               wouldst
               refresh
               thy
               Mind
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               go
               into
               Gardens
               ,
               behold
               runing
               Rivers
               ,
               contemplate
               great
               Lakes
               ,
               look
               upon
               pleasant
               Places
               ,
               &c.
               thou
               hast
               a
               Wife
               and
               Children
               ,
               thou
               aboundest
               in
               Friends
               ,
               all
               which
               may
               afford
               thee
               Honest
               Delight
               and
               Profit
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Barbarians
               themselves
               when
               they
               heard
               of
               these
               Stage-Plays
               ,
               uttered
               Expressions
               worthy
               of
               the
               greatest
               Philosophers
               ;
               What
               say
               they
               ,
               have
               the
               Romans
               no
               Wives
               nor
               Children
               ?
               But
               thou
               wilt
               say
               ,
               these
               Playhouses
               do
               no
               Hurt
               .
               Yes
               ,
               
               verily
               they
               do
               ,
               in
               that
               thou
               spendest
               thy
               time
               there
               Idlely
               and
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               and
               givest
               cause
               of
               Scandal
               to
               others
               .
               For
               though
               thou
               by
               Fortitude
               and
               Sublimeness
               of
               Mind
               hast
               escaped
               the
               Infection
               ,
               yet
               by
               giving
               Example
               to
               others
               who
               are
               weaker
               ,
               thou
               hast
               occasioned
               their
               committing
               of
               Evil.
               
            
             
               In
               his
               seventy
               fourth
               Homily
               on
               Matthew
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               Many
               come
               to
               Church
               to
               behold
               the
               Beauties
               of
               Men
               and
               Women
               ;
               do
               ye
               not
               therefore
               wonder
               ,
               that
               Thunderbolts
               are
               not
               darted
               forth
               on
               every
               side
               ?
               but
               these
               things
               ye
               have
               learned
               from
               the
               unchast
               Theatre
               ,
               that
               most
               contagious
               Plague
               ,
               that
               unavoidable
               Snare
               of
               Idle
               Persons
               .
               Such
               is
               the
               accursed
               Fruits
               of
               Stage-Plays
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               make
               the
               Playhouse
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               Church
               of
               God
               a
               Brothel
               .
            
          
           
             In
             his
             sixty
             ninth
             Homily
             on
             that
             same
             Evange●ist
             ,
             he
             expresses
             himself
             thus
             ,
             
               Where
               are
               those
               who
               sit
               daily
               in
               the
               Playhouse
               to
               hear
               pernicious
               Songs
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               the
               Dances
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
               I
               must
               say
               unto
               you
               as
               St.
               Paul
               said
               ,
               
                 As
                 you
                 have
                 hitherto
                 given
                 up
                 your
                 Members
                 to
                 serve
                 Uncleanness
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 now
                 give
                 up
                 your
                 Members
                 as
                 Servants
                 of
                 Rightcousness
                 unto
                 Holiness
                 .
              
               Let
               's
               compa●e
               the
               Lives
               of
               the
               Harlo●s
               ,
               and
               corrupt
               young
               Men
               who
               sit
               together
               in
               the
               Pits
               and
               Boxes
               ,
               with
               t●e
               Life
               of
               those
               Blessed
               ones
               ,
               even
               as
               to
               the
               Point
               of
               Pleasure
               .
               We
               shall
               find
               the
               Difference
               to
               be
               as
               great
               betwixt
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               ●s
               betwixt
               the
               Songs
               of
               Angels
               and
               the
               Grunting
               of
               Swine
               wallowing
               in
               the
               Mire
               .
               Christ
               speaks
               out
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               but
               the
               Devil
               speaks
               out
               of
               the
               other
               .
               From
               the
               Songs
               of
               Harlots
               ,
               a
               flame
               of
               Lust
               doth
               presently
               set
               the
               Hearers
               on
               fire
               ;
               and
               as
               if
               the
               Sight
               and
               Face
               of
               a
               Woman
               were
               not
               sufficient
               to
               inflame
               the
               Mind
               ,
               they
               have
               found
               out
               the
               Plague
               of
               Voice
               
               too
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               Divine
               Prai●es
               of
               Holy
               M●●
               if
               any
               such
               Disease
               doth
               vex
               the
               Mind
               ,
               it
               soon
               extinguished
               .
            
          
           
             In
             his
             17th
             Homily
             to
             the
             People
             of
             Anti●●
             where
             the
             Emperor
             Theodosius
             had
             shut
             up
             〈◊〉
             Play-house
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               Would
               to
               God
               it
               may
               ne●
               be
               opened
               again
               !
               Hence
               the
               Works
               of
               D●●ness
               flow'd
               out
               into
               the
               City
               !
               Hence
               came
               th●
               who
               were
               Criminal
               in
               their
               Manners
               !
               But
               n●●
               our
               City
               looks
               like
               a
               Beautiful
               ,
               Fair
               and
               M●●dest
               Woman
               .
               Let
               us
               not
               then
               lament
               with
               〈◊〉
               feminate
               Sorrow
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               heard
               many
               do
               .
               〈◊〉
               unto
               thee
               Antioch
               !
               What
               hath
               befallen
               thee●
               And
               how
               art
               thou
               depriv'd
               of
               Honour
               ?
               〈◊〉
               when
               thou
               shalt
               see
               Dancers
               ,
               Players
               ,
               Drinke●
               Blasphemers
               ,
               Swearers
               ,
               Liars
               ,
               then
               make
               〈◊〉
               of
               those
               Expressions
               ,
               
                 Wo
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
              
               Antioc●
            
          
           
             In
             his
             62d
             Homily
             to
             that
             People
             ,
             he
             sa●●
             
               Prisons
               are
               better
               than
               Play-houses
               ;
               because
               〈◊〉
               the
               former
               there
               is
               Sorrow
               ,
               Fear
               ,
               Humility
               ,
               
                 &
                 ●
              
               but
               in
               the
               latter
               ,
               there
               is
               Laughter
               ,
               Wantonne●●
               Diabolical
               Pride
               ,
               Prodigality
               ,
               Expence
               of
               Tim●
               the
               Plotting
               of
               Adultery
               ,
               the
               School
               of
               Fo●●
               cation
               ,
               the
               Examples
               of
               Lewdness
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             There
             are
             abundance
             of
             other
             Excellent
             Thin●
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             in
             this
             Eloquent
             Fathers
             Homil●●
             directly
             against
             the
             Stage
             in
             general
             ;
             but
             this
             〈◊〉
             enough
             and
             more
             than
             enough
             to
             convict
             〈◊〉
             
               Parisian
               Doctor
            
             ,
             and
             
               Church
               of
            
             England
             Divi●●
             of
             Misrepresenting
             St.
             Chrysostom
             ,
             when
             they
             sa●
             
               He
               is
               only
               against
               the
            
             [
             Excess
             ]
             
               of
               the
               Stage
               ▪
            
             And
             I
             have
             been
             the
             larger
             upon
             him
             ,
             not
             only
             〈◊〉
             confute
             that
             Groundless
             Assertion
             ,
             but
             because
             〈◊〉
             Declamations
             against
             the
             Stage
             in
             those
             Days
             ,
             loo●
             as
             if
             they
             were
             adapted
             to
             the
             Stage
             in
             ours
             .
             〈◊〉
             shall
             only
             add
             one
             Observation
             ,
             That
             he
             no
             whe●
             speaks
             of
             [
             Resorming
             ]
             the
             Stage
             ,
             but
             of
             〈◊〉
             down
             and
             Over-turning
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Inventio●
             
             of
             the
             DEVIL
             ,
             whice
             he
             would
             never
             have
             done
             ,
             had
             he
             only
             thought
             the
             Excess
             of
             it
             Culpable
             .
          
        
         
           
             Tertullian
             against
             the
             STAGE
             .
          
           
             The
             Parisian
             Doctor
             will
             likewise
             have
             it
             ,
             That
             Tertullian
             
               is
               only
               against
               the
            
             [
             Excess
             ]
             
               of
               Plays
            
             *
             ,
             but
             how
             truly
             will
             quickly
             be
             seen
             f●om
             the
             following
             Quotations
             of
             that
             Father
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Book
             of
             Spectacles
             †
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               Stage-plays
               are
               the
               Pomps
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               which
               we
               renounce
               at
               Baptism
               ,
               because
               their
               Original
               and
               the
               Materials
               of
               which
               they
               are
               composed
               ,
               is
               wholly
               patch'd
               up
               of
               Idolatry
               .
               He
               calls
               Play-houses
               ,
               
                 The
                 Devils
                 Church
                 and
                 Temple
              
               *
               ,
               and
               says
               †
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 put
                 far
                 from
                 us
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Uncleanness
                 or
                 Wantonness
              
               ;
               and
               by
               consequence
               are
               forbid
               the
               Theatre
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               private
               Conventicle
               of
               Lewdness
               ,
               where
               nothing
               is
               approv'd
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               disapproved
               every
               where
               else
               ,
               whose
               chief
               Beauty
               or
               Grace
               consists
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               Obscenity
               ,
               which
               the
               Stage-Player
               Acts
               ,
               and
               is
               represented
               by
               Females
               ▪
               who
               have
               abandoned
               the
               Modesty
               of
               their
               Sex.
               Nay
               ,
               the
               very
               Stews
               themselves
               the
               Sacrifices
               of
               Publick
               Lust
               ,
               are
               brought
               forth
               on
               the
               S●age
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               yet
               worse
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Women
               ,
               and
               Persons
               of
               all
               Ages
               and
               Degrees
               ,
               where
               the
               Place
               ,
               the
               Hire
               ,
               and
               the
               Incentives
               to
               them
               are
               represented
               to
               those
               that
               have
               no
               need
               of
               such
               Tentations
               .
               Let
               the
               Senate
               be
               ashamed
               !
               Let
               all
               ranks
               of
               People
               blush
               at
               this
               !
               —
               If
               all
               Uncleanness
               ought
               to
               be
               held
               in
               Execration
               by
               us
               ,
               can
               it
               be
               lawful
               for
               us
               to
               hear
               those
               Things
               ,
               which
               it
               is
               unlawful
               to
               speak
               ,
               and
               seeing
               we
               know
               that
               all
               scurrilous
               Language
               and
               Vain
               Words
               ,
               are
               condemned
               by
               
               God
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               be
               lawful
               ●or
               us
               to
               Hear
               thos●
               things
               ,
               which
               it
               is
               unlawful
               to
               Act
               ?
               Thos●
               things
               which
               pollute
               a
               Man
               when
               uttered
               by
               his
               Mouth
               ,
               must
               they
               not
               pollute
               him
               ,
               whe●
               they
               enter
               into
               his
               Soul
               ,
               with
               his
               own
               consent
               by
               his
               Eyes
               and
               Ears
               ?
               Thou
               art
               therefore
               commanded
               to
               abstain
               from
               the
               Stage
               when
               tho●
               art
               forbid
               to
               be
               Unclean
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Passage
             is
             so
             full
             ,
             and
             contains
             suc●
             weighty
             Arguments
             against
             the
             Theatre
             ,
             deduc'd
             from
             Scripture
             Consequences
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             justly
             wonder
             at
             the
             height
             of
             those
             Clergy-Mens
             Assurance
             ,
             who
             assert
             that
             this
             Father
             is
             only
             agains●
             the
             Excess
             of
             the
             Stage
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             not
             for●
             bidden
             by
             Scripture
             because
             not
             expressed
             by
             Name
             .
          
           
             In
             another
             place
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               That
               Tragedies
               and
               Comedies
               are
               the
               Augmenters
               of
               Villany
               and
               Lust
               ,
               Bloody
               ,
               Lascivious
               ,
               Impious
               and
               Wasteful
               *
               ,
               They
               de●ile
               the
               Eye
               and
               Ear
               with
               Uncleanness
               †
               ,
               and
               blow
               up
               the
               Sparkles
               of
               Lust
               ‖
               :
               Upon
               which
               Account
               he
               calls
               Playhouses
               ,
               
                 The
                 Chappels
                 of
              
               Venus
               ;
               
                 The
                 Houses
                 of
                 Leachery
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Conven●icles
                 of
                 Incontinence
              
               *
               ,
               and
               informs
               us
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               Christians
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               had
               utterly
               le●t
               off
               frequenting
               the
               Theatre
               †
               .
            
          
           
             He
             tells
             us
             likewise
             *
             ,
             
               That
               Stage-Plays
               make
               the
               Souls
               of
               the
               Spectators
               to
               appear
               Polluted
               in
               the
               Sight
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               those
               things
               deputed
               unto
               Stage-Plays
               ,
               are
               pleasing
               unto
               God
               ,
               or
               becoming
               the
               Servants
               of
               God
               ;
               because
               they
               were
               all
               instituted
               for
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               furnished
               out
               of
               his
               Treasury
               ,
               for
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               not
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               displeasing
               unto
               him
               ,
               is
               of
               th●
               Devil
               .
               —
               Stage-plays
               are
               the
               Pomp
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               against
               which
               we
               have
               protested
               at
               Baptism
               .
               That
               therefore
               which
               we
               renounce
               ,
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               partake
               of
               neither
               in
               Deed
               ,
               
               Word
               nor
               Sight
               ;
               and
               do
               we
               not
               then
               renounce
               and
               tear
               off
               the
               Seal
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               when
               we
               cut
               off
               the
               Attestation
               of
               it
               ?
               Shall
               we
               ask
               the
               very
               Heathens
               themselves
               ,
               Whether
               it
               be
               lawful
               for
               Christians
               to
               frequent
               Stage-plays
               ?
               They
               will
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               they
               chiefly
               know
               a
               Man
               to
               be
               a
               Christian
               ,
               by
               his
               renouncing
               the
               Stage
               .
               He
               therefore
               manifestly
               denies
               himself
               to
               be
               a
               Christian
               ,
               who
               throws
               off
               the
               Badge
               by
               which
               he
               should
               be
               known
               .
               What
               hope
               then
               is
               there
               of
               such
               a
               Man
               ?
               There
               's
               no
               Man
               runs
               over
               to
               the
               Enemies
               Camp
               ,
               but
               he
               first
               throws
               away
               his
               Arms
               ,
               forsakes
               his
               Colours
               ,
               and
               the
               Allegiance
               of
               his
               Prince
               ,
               and
               resolves
               to
               run
               the
               same
               fate
               with
               his
               Enemies
               .
               Will
               he
               think
               earnestly
               of
               God
               there
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               nothing
               at
               all
               of
               God
               to
               be
               heard
               ?
               will
               ●e
               thoroughly
               learn
               Chastity
               who
               admires
               the
               Stage-Players
               ?
               will
               he
               remember
               the
               Exhortations
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               amidst
               the
               Exclamations
               of
               the
               Tragedians
               ?
               will
               he
               think
               upon
               Psalms
               in
               the
               middlle
               of
               Effeminate
               Songs
               ?
               —
               Can
               he
               be
               of
               a
               Compassionate
               Nature
               ,
               who
               delights
               in
               the
               baiting
               of
               Bears
               ?
            
          
           
             
               D●st
               thou
               doubt
               but
               at
               that
               very
               Moment
               when
               thou
               art
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               all
               the
               Angels
               look
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               take
               special
               notice
               of
               every
               one
               there
               present
               ,
               observing
               who
               he
               is
               that
               speaks
               Blasphemy
               ,
               who
               it
               is
               that
               hears
               it
               ,
               and
               who
               they
               are
               that
               lend
               their
               Ears
               and
               Tongues
               to
               the
               Devil
               ?
               Wilt
               thou
               not
               therefore
               flie
               those
               Seats
               of
               the
               Enemies
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               Pestilential
               Chair
               ;
               nay
               and
               the
               very
               Air
               over
               the
               Place
               ,
               which
               is
               defiled
               with
               filthy
               Speeches
               .
               *
               .
            
          
           
             He
             tells
             us
             yet
             more
             expresly
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               forbidden
               all
               Plays
               and
               Interlude●
               ,
               under
               the
               Prohibition
               of
               Lewdness
               and
               Lasciviousness
               ;
               and
               that
               those
               Texts
               which
               condemn
               
               worldy
               Concupiscence
               ,
               idle
               Words
               ,
               foolish
               ,
               filthy
               Talking
               and
               Jesting
               ,
               all
               standing
               in
               t●●
               way
               of
               Sinners
               ,
               and
               sitting
               in
               the
               Seat
               of
               t●●
               Scornful
               ,
               together
               with
               Hypocrisy
               and
               Diss●●●●mulation
               ,
               and
               the
               putting
               on
               of
               Womens
               Apparel
               by
               Men
               ,
               do
               expresly
               condemn
               both
               Plays
               themselves
               ,
               resort
               to
               Playhouses
               ,
               and
               the
               Acting
               and
               Beholding
               all
               Theatrical
               Interludes
               .
               †
               .
            
          
           
             This
             I
             hope
             is
             sufficient
             to
             demonstrate
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             that
             Tertullian
             was
             against
             all
             Stage-Plays
             and
             Interludes
             ,
             not
             only
             upon
             the
             Account
             of
             the
             Excess
             or
             Abuse
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             he
             looked
             upon
             them
             to
             be
             the
             Inventions
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             Scripture●
             So
             falsly
             have
             the
             P●●isian
             and
             English
             Doctors
             represented
             him
             ,
             in
             their
             Preface
             to
             
               Beauty
               in
               Distress
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             St.
             Cyprian
             against
             the
             STAGE
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             that
             they
             quote
             ;
             is
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             who
             they
             say
             doth
             not
             absolutely
             condemn
             Opera's
             and
             Comedies
             ;
             but
             only
             those
             Shows
             ,
             that
             represent
             Fables
             ;
             after
             the
             Manner
             of
             the
             Greeks
             .
             *
             .
          
           
             How
             truly
             this
             is
             asserted
             by
             the
             Popish
             and
             Protestant
             Doctors
             ;
             let
             St.
             Cyprian
             Inform
             you
             himself
             .
          
           
             That
             Father
             in
             his
             Epistles
             †
             ,
             writes
             thus
             concerning
             the
             Stage
             :
             
               The
               Stage-Player
               who
               still
               goes
               on
               amongst
               you
               in
               his
               disgraceful
               Art
               ,
               is
               not
               an
               Instructor
               but
               Destroyer
               of
               Youth
               ;
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               wickedly
               learned
               himself
               he
               teaches
               others
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               writes
               to
               Eucratius
               ,
               That
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               received
               into
               Communion
               ;
               saying
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               neither
               consistent
               with
               the
               Majesty
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               the
               Dis●ipline
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               the
               Chastity
               and
               Honour
               of
               the
               Church
               should
               be
               defiled
               with
               such
               an
               Infamous
               and
               filthy
               Contagion
               .
            
             Had
             St.
             Cyprian
             
             approved
             the
             Stage
             as
             Lawful
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             advised
             the
             Reforming
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Excom●nunicate
             a
             Man
             because
             he
             was
             a
             Stage-Player
             .
          
           
             In
             another
             place
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               Theatres
               are
               the
               Seats
               of
               Uncleanness
               ,
               the
               Mastership
               of
               Obscenity
               ;
               which
               teach
               those
               Sins
               in
               Publick
               ,
               that
               Men
               may
               more
               easily
               commit
               them
               in
               private
               :
               What
               then
               hath
               a
               Christian
               to
               do
               there
               ?
               says
               he
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               lawful
               to
               think
               upon
               any
               Vice
               ,
               should
               he
               delight
               himself
               in
               those
               Representations
               of
               Lust
               ,
               that
               laying
               a●ide
               his
               Modesty
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               the
               more
               bold
               to
               commit
               the
               Crimes
               themselves
               :
               He
               learns
               to
               Act
               those
               Crimes
               ,
               who
               accustoms
               himself
               to
               see
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Those
               common
               Strumpets
               ,
               whose
               Misfortunes
               have
               prostituted
               them
               to
               the
               Slavery
               of
               the
               publick
               Stews
               ,
               conceal
               the
               place
               ;
               and
               comfort
               themselves
               with
               this
               ,
               that
               their
               Disgrace
               is
               acted
               in
               private
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               have
               exposed
               their
               Chastity
               to
               sale
               ,
               are
               ashamed
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               publick
               ;
               but
               thisopen
               Wickedness
               of
               the
               Stage
               ,
               is
               acted
               in
               the
               View
               of
               all
               Men
               ,
               where
               the
               Impudence
               of
               common
               Prostitutes
               is
               surpassed
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               it
               is
               utterly
               unlawful
               for
               good
               Christians
               to
               be
               present
               at
               those
               Plays
               ,
               because
               we
               s●on
               accustom
               our selves
               to
               the
               Practice
               of
               that
               Wickedness
               which
               we
               hear
               and
               see
               :
               For
               since
               the
               Minds
               of
               Men
               are
               easily
               induc'd
               to
               those
               Vices
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               :
               What
               will
               they
               not
               do
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               unchast
               Examples
               both
               of
               Body
               and
               Nature
               ?
            
          
           
             Then
             as
             to
             Tragedy
             .
             He
             tell
             us
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               a
               Tragedians
               part
               to
               relate
               to
               us
               in
               Verse
               ,
               the
               Wickedness
               of
               the
               Antients
               :
               The
               Horror
               of
               antient
               Parricides
               and
               Incests
               are
               by
               them
               represented
               to
               the
               Life
               ,
               lest
               those
               Wickednesses
               
               that
               were
               committed
               in
               former
               Age●
               ,
               should
               grow
               Obsolet
               in
               the
               pr●sent
               times
               ,
               fo●
               by
               this
               the
               present
               Age
               is
               Admonished
               ,
               that
               whatever
               Villany
               was
               committed
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               may
               be
               committed
               still
               .
               Thus
               is
               Adultery
               learned
               whilst
               it
               is
               beheld
               ;
               and
               she
               who
               at
               first
               came
               perchance
               a
               chast
               Matron
               to
               the
               Play
               ,
               returns
               unchast
               from
               the
               Playhouse
               :
               What
               a
               foul
               Corruption
               of
               Manners
               ,
               what
               a
               Nourishment
               is
               it
               to
               reproachful
               Actions
               ?
               and
               what
               ●
               Fuel
               of
               Vice
               is
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               polluted
               with
               Histrionical
               Gestures
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               filthy
               Incest
               elaborately
               acted
               ,
               against
               the
               very
               Law
               and
               Right
               of
               Nature
               ?
               †
               .
            
          
           
             That
             same
             Author
             in
             another
             of
             his
             Works
             ,
             says
             ,
             
               That
               many
               Virgins
               by
               frequenting
               Play-houses
               blas●ed
               the
               Flower
               of
               their
               Virginity
               ,
               made
               shipwrack
               of
               their
               Chastity
               ,
               and
               degenerated
               into
               common
               Strumpets
               ;
               being
               Widows
               before
               they
               were
               Wives
               ,
               and
               Mothers
               before
               they
               had
               Husbands
               ;
               whose
               miserable
               falls
               the
               Church
               did
               much
               lament
               .
               *
               .
            
          
           
             He
             tells
             us
             further
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               forbid
               ,
               that
               to
               be
               beheld
               ,
               which
               it
               hath
               forbid
               to
               be
               acted
               ,
               and
               hath
               condemned
               all
               those
               ki●ds
               of
               Spectacles
               ;
               when
               it
               condemneth
               Idolatry
               the
               Mother
               of
               all
               Plays
               ,
               and
               which
               gave
               Birth
               to
               those
               Monsters
               of
               Lightness
               and
               Vanity
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               might
               allure
               Christians
               to
               be
               Idolaters
               ,
               flatters
               them
               with
               the
               Pleasures
               of
               the
               Eyes
               and
               Ears
               .
               Romulus
               at
               first
               did
               consecrate
               Stage-Plays
               to
               Consus
               ,
               as
               the
               God
               of
               Counsel
               ,
               for
               the
               Sabine
               Women
               that
               were
               to
               be
               ravished
               ;
               and
               whatever
               else
               there
               is
               in
               Stage-Plays
               ,
               which
               either
               affects
               the
               Eyes
               or
               pleases
               the
               Ears
               ;
               if
               its
               Original
               be
               enquired
               into
               ,
               hath
               either
               an
               Idol
               or
               a
               Devil
               for
               its
               Founder
               .
               *
               .
            
          
           
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             that
             Cyprian
             agrees
             with
             Tertul●●●
             ,
             that
             Stage-Plays
             were
             invented
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             are
             forbid
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
         
           
             Lactantius
             against
             the
             STAGE
             .
          
           
             Our
             Doctors
             in
             the
             next
             place
             quote
             Lactantius
             and
             Salvian
             ,
             as
             being
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             't
             was
             only
             the
             Excess
             and
             Abuse
             of
             the
             Stage
             that
             was
             Criminal
             .
             *
             .
             But
             with
             how
             little
             Reason
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             immediately
             .
          
           
             Lact●ntius
             falls
             upon
             Stage-Players
             in
             general
             ,
             without
             exception
             ;
             and
             accuses
             them
             of
             teaching
             and
             provoking
             Lust
             ,
             by
             their
             unchast
             Gestures
             and
             Actions
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             resemble
             unchast
             Women
             by
             enervating
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             effemina●e
             Pace
             and
             Habit.
             †
             .
             
               They
               teach
               Adulteries
               whilst
               they
               feign
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               counterfeit
               Representations
               instruct
               Men
               how
               to
               commit
               real
               Uncleanness
               .
               What
               is
               it
               that
               Young-men
               and
               Virgins
               may
               not
               be
               tempted
               to
               do
               ?
               when
               they
               see
               those
               things
               acted
               without
               a
               Blush
               ,
               and
               willingly
               beheld
               by
               all
               sorts
               of
               People
               ?
               They
               are
               thereby
               taught
               what
               they
               may
               do
               themselves
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               Lusts
               inflam'd
               ;
               which
               are
               ●●ost
               readily
               set
               on
               fire
               by
               beholding
               such
               things
               :
               They
               approve
               them
               whilst
               they
               laugh
               at
               them
               ,
               and
               return
               more
               corrupt
               to
               their
               Chambers
               by
               those
               Vices
               ,
               which
               adhere
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Therefore
               
                 all
                 Shows
                 and
                 Stage-Plays
                 are
                 wholly
                 to
                 be
                 avoided
                 ,
              
               lest
               Vice
               should
               take
               Possession
               of
               our
               Hearts
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               calm
               and
               quiet
               ,
               and
               ●est
               our
               accustoming
               our selves
               to
               Pleasures
               should
               render
               us
               effeminate
               ,
               and
               turn
               us
               away
               from
               God
               and
               good
               Works
               .
               Those
               Enterludes
               and
               Plays
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               the
               greatest
               Provocatives
               to
               Vice
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               mighty
               Influence
               to
               debauch
               the
               Minds
               of
               Men
               ,
               
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 abolished
              
               ,
               
               seeing
               they
               are
               not
               only
               useless
               towards
               the
               Happiness
               of
               Life
               ,
               but
               likewise
               do
               a
               world
               of
               Mischief
               .
            
          
           
             The
             same
             Authors
             says
             elsewhere
             ,
             
               What
               is
               the
               Playhouse
               ?
               †
               is
               it
               any
               thing
               Holier
               than
               those
               Sword-Plays
               ;
               when
               a
               Comedy
               treats
               of
               Rapes
               and
               Amours
               ,
               and
               Tragedy
               of
               Incests
               and
               Murders
               —
               .
               Is
               not
               then
               a
               Player
               the
               corruption
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               should
               those
               Youngmen
               see
               those
               things
               ,
               whose
               slippery
               Youth
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               restrained
               and
               govern'd
               ,
               is
               instructed
               to
               commit
               Sin
               and
               Wickedness
               by
               those
               Representations
               —
               .
               
                 Therefore
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 fly
                 from
                 all
                 Plays
                 ,
              
               that
               we
               may
               enjoy
               Serenity
               of
               Mind
               :
               
                 Those
                 destructive
                 Pleasures
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 renounced
                 ,
              
               lest
               being
               delighted
               with
               their
               pestilential
               Sweetness
               ,
               we
               should
               thereby
               fall
               into
               the
               snares
               of
               Death
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Salvian
             against
             the
             STAGE
             .
          
           
             Then
             as
             to
             Salvian
             Bishop
             of
             Marcelles
             ,
             his
             Opinion
             of
             Plays
             is
             thus
             delivered
             by
             himself
             †
             .
             
               In
               Stage-Plays
               there
               's
               a
               certain
               Apostacy
               from
               the
               Faith
               ;
               for
               at
               Baptism
               we
               renounce
               the
               Devil
               ,
               his
               Pomps
               ,
               his
               Spectacles
               and
               Works
               —
               .
               How
               is
               it
               then
               O
               Christian
               !
               that
               thou
               dost
               follow
               Stage-Plays
               after
               Baptism
               ?
               thou
               hast
               once
               renounced
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               thou
               must
               needs
               know
               ,
               that
               thou
               dost
               return
               to
               the
               Devil
               ,
               when
               thou
               returnest
               to
               the
               Stage
               .
            
          
           
             He
             tells
             us
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             *
             .
             
               Such
               things
               are
               acted
               at
               Plays
               and
               Theatres
               ,
               as
               cannot
               be
               thought
               of
               ,
               and
               much
               less
               uttered
               without
               defilement
               :
               For
               other
               Vices
               challenge
               their
               several
               parts
               in
               us
               ,
               as
               filthy
               Thoughts
               seize
               the
               Mind
               ,
               unchast
               Sights
               posses
               the
               Eyes
               ,
               and
               wicked
               Speeches
               lay
               hold
               on
               the
               Ear
               ,
               so
               that
               when
               
               one
               of
               those
               doth
               Offend
               ,
               the
               other
               may
               be
               without
               Blame
               :
               But
               at
               the
               Stage
               they
               all
               become
               Guilty
               ,
               for
               the
               Mind
               is
               polluted
               with
               Lust
               ,
               the
               ●●ars
               with
               Hearing
               ,
               and
               the
               Eyes
               with
               Seeing
               .
               Who
               without
               breaking
               the
               Rules
               of
               Modesty
               ,
               can
               utter
               those
               Imitations
               of
               lewd
               Things
               ,
               those
               obs●●ne
               Motions
               and
               lustful
               Gestures
               that
               are
               there
               used
               ,
               the
               extraordinary
               sinfulness
               of
               which
               ,
               may
               be
               inferr'd
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               lawfully
               be
               named
               —
               .
               All
               other
               Crimes
               pollute
               the
               Doers
               only
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Spectators
               and
               Hea●ers
               :
               For
               a
               Man
               may
               hear
               a
               Blasphemer
               ,
               and
               not
               partake
               of
               his
               Sacriledge
               ,
               because
               he
               dissents
               in
               his
               Mind
               :
               A
               Man
               may
               see
               a
               Robbery
               and
               not
               be
               guilty
               ,
               because
               he
               abhors
               the
               Fact
               :
               But
               the
               Pollution
               of
               the
               Theatre
               and
               Stage-Plays
               are
               such
               ,
               as
               make
               the
               Actors
               and
               Spectators
               equally
               Guilty
               ;
               for
               whilst
               they
               willingly
               look
               on
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               approve
               them
               ,
               they
               become
               Actors
               themselves
               by
               Sight
               and
               Assent
               ,
               so
               that
               this
               saying
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               may
               be
               properly
               applied
               to
               them
               ,
               
                 That
                 not
                 only
                 thos●
                 who
                 commit
                 such
                 things
                 are
                 worthy
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 also
                 that
                 take
                 Pleasure
                 in
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 them
                 .
              
            
             He
             further
             tells
             the
             antient
             Romans
             ,
             
               That
               Stage-Plays
               polluted
               their
               Souls
               ,
               depraved
               their
               Manners
               ,
               provoked
               God
               and
               offended
               their
               Saviour
               ,
               dishonoured
               their
               Christian
               Profession
               ,
               and
               drew
               down
               Gods
               Judgments
               on
               their
               State
               ,
               then
               miserably
               wasted
               by
               the
               Goths
               and
               Vandals
               ;
               therefore
               he
               advises
               them
               eternally
               to
               abandon
               Theatres
               ,
               which
               would
               bring
               their
               Souls
               ,
               their
               Bodies
               ,
               their
               Church
               &
               their
               State
               to
               utter
               Ruine
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             so
             full
             a
             Proof
             of
             his
             being
             against
             Stag●-Plays
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             those
             too
             not
             polluted
             with
             Heathen
             Idolatries
             ,
             but
             when
             Church
             and
             State
             were
             both
             Christian
             ;
             that
             certainly
             our
             Doctors
             can
             never
             quote
             Salvian
             any
             more
             for
             their
             purpose
             .
          
           
           
             I
             pass
             over
             their
             other
             Popish
             Saints
             and
             Schoolmen
             ,
             that
             they
             quote
             for
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             which
             I
             suppose
             will
             have
             as
             little
             weight
             with
             any
             true
             Protestant
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             quoted
             St.
             Garnet
             or
             St.
             Coleman
             ,
             but
             shall
             take
             notice
             of
             an
             Argument
             (
             page
             xxi
             .
             )
             that
             the
             Canons
             of
             Counc●ls
             brought
             against
             the
             Stage
             ,
             relate
             only
             to
             Scandalous
             Plays
             or
             Immodest
             Actors
             ;
             —
             and
             here
             also
             the
             COUNCILS
             shall
             speak
             fo●
             themselves
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CAP.
           VII
           .
        
         
           Councils
           against
           the
           STAGE
           .
        
         
           THE
           Council
           of
           Eliberis
           in
           Spain
           ,
           held
           
             Anno
             Dom.
          
           305.
           ordered
           those
           who
           lent
           their
           Garments
           to
           adorn
           Plays
           ,
           to
           be
           Excommunicated
           for
           three
           Years
           1
           .
           That
           no
           Stage-Player
           should
           be
           received
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           unless
           they
           renounce
           their
           Art
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           returned
           to
           it
           again
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           cast
           out
           2
           .
           That
           no
           Believer
           should
           marry
           a
           Stage-Player
           ,
           on
           pain
           of
           Excommunication
           3
           .
        
         
           The
           Council
           of
           Arles
           ,
           held
           at
           Narbon
           in
           France
           ,
           about
           the
           Year
           of
           our
           Lord
           314.
           in
           the
           Time
           of
           
             Constantine
             the
             Great
          
           ,
           ordered
           ,
           That
           all
           Stage-Players
           should
           be
           Excommunicated
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           continued
           to
           Act
           4
           .
        
         
           The
           Council
           of
           Arles
           in
           that
           same
           Kingdom
           ,
           held
           Anno
           326.
           
           Enacted
           the
           like
           5
           .
        
         
           The
           Council
           of
           Laodicea
           in
           
             Phrygia
             Pacatiania
          
           ,
           held
           about
           364.
           where
           most
           of
           the
           Bis●ops
           of
           Asia
           were
           present
           ,
           Enacted
           ,
           That
           no
           Clergy-man
           should
           be
           present
           at
           any
           Stage-Play
           6
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Council
           of
           Hippo
           7
           ,
           held
           An.
           393.
           and
           the
           Council
           of
           Carthage
           in
           Africa
           ,
           held
           
             An.
             399.
          
           whereof
           St.
           ●ustin
           was
           a
           Member
           ,
           forbad
           the
           Clergy
           and
           Laity
           the
           use
           of
           Stage-Plays
           ;
           but
           ordered
           them
           to
           be
           re-admit●ed
           into
           the
           Church
           upon
           Repentance
           8
           .
        
         
           The
           Council
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           held
           An.
           401.
           
           Enacted
           ,
           That
           those
           who
           were
           newly
           Baptized
           or
           Converted
           ,
           should
           abstain
           from
           Stage-Plays
           ,
           and
           that
           those
           who
           upon
           any
           solemn
           Festival
           omitted
           the
           Ass●mbly
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           resorted
           to
           Stage
           Plays
           should
           be
           Excommunicated
           9
           .
        
         
           The
           Council
           of
           Africa
           held
           An.
           408.
           decreed
           ,
           That
           Reconciliation
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           denied
           to
           Stage-Players
           and
           Common-Actors
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           abandoning
           their
           Professions
           1
           .
           That
           Stage-Plays
           are
           against
           the
           Comm●ndments
           of
           God
           2
           .
           And
           that
           Stage-Players
           should
           not
           be
           admitted
           as
           Evidences
           against
           any
           Person
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           proper
           Causes
           3
           .
        
         
           The
           Council
           of
           Carthage
           ,
           held
           An.
           419.
           declared
           all
           Stage-Players
           to
           be
           infamous
           Persons
           ,
           and
           uncapable
           of
           bearing
           Evidence
           4
           .
        
         
           The
           Council
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           held
           An.
           680.
           and
           reputed
           both
           by
           Protestants
           and
           Papists
           to
           ●e
           O●cumenical
           ,
           ordered
           Clergymen
           that
           frequented
           Stage-Plays
           ,
           to
           be
           depriv'd
           ,
           and
           Laymen
           to
           be
           Excommunicated
           5
           .
        
         
           The
           ●d
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           held
           about
           787.
           and
           commonly
           reputed
           the
           7th
           
             Oecumenical
             Council
          
           ,
           forbids
           Stage-Plays
           ,
           as
           being
           accursed
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           6
           ,
           Cap.
           5.
           v.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
           And
           forbid
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           31.
           
        
         
           The
           Synod
           of
           Tours
           ,
           held
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Char●emain
             ,
             An.
          
           813.
           forbad
           to
           frequent
           Stage-Plays
           ,
           and
           ordered
           them
           to
           teach
           others
           to
           avoid
           them
           7
           .
        
         
         
           The
           second
           Synod
           of
           Cabilon
           ,
           held
           in
           the
           sa●●
           Year
           ,
           forbad
           them
           in
           like
           manner
           .
        
         
           The
           Council
           of
           Mentz
           and
           Rheimns
           ,
           held
           under
           that
           same
           Emperor
           ,
           did
           in
           the
           same
           manner
           fo●bid
           Stage-Plays
           to
           the
           Clergy
           .
        
         
           The
           Council
           of
           Cologn
           ,
           held
           An.
           1549.
           forbids
           Comedies
           to
           be
           Acted
           in
           Nunneries
           ,
           for
           though
           they
           consisted
           of
           Sacred
           and
           Pious
           Subjects
           ,
           they
           can
           notwithstanding
           leave
           little
           good
           ,
           but
           much
           hurt
           in
           the
           Minds
           of
           holy
           Virgins
           ,
           who
           behold
           and
           admire
           the
           External
           Gestures
           ,
           therefore
           they
           forbad
           the
           Acting
           of
           Comedies
           in
           Monastries
           ,
           or
           that
           Virgins
           should
           be
           Spectators
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           The
           Council
           of
           Milan
           held
           ,
           An.
           1560.
           in
           the
           Chapter
           concerning
           the
           Stage
           and
           the
           Dice
           ,
           admonishes
           Princes
           ,
           to
           banish
           out
           of
           their
           Teritories
           all
           Stage-Players
           ,
           Tumblers
           ,
           Jugglers
           and
           Jesters
           ,
           and
           to
           punish
           such
           Publick
           Houses
           as
           entertain
           them
           .
        
         
           Thus
           we
           find
           Synods
           ,
           Antient
           and
           Modern
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           during
           the
           very
           Darkness
           of
           Popery
           ,
           expresly
           condemning
           the
           Stage
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Cologn
           is
           very
           remarkable
           ,
           which
           forbids
           Virgins
           the
           seeing
           of
           Comedies
           ,
           tho'
           the
           Subject
           be
           Sacred
           and
           Pious
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           bad
           Impressions
           which
           the
           External
           Gesture
           might
           leave
           upon
           their
           Minds
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           the
           very
           Council
           of
           Trent
           declared
           so
           far
           against
           Stage-Plays
           ,
           as
           to
           forbid
           them
           to
           the
           Clergy
           *
           .
           Then
           what
           a
           shame
           is
           it
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           should
           not
           only
           be
           so
           remiss
           in
           declaring
           against
           the
           Stage
           ,
           but
           that
           any
           of
           her
           Clergy
           should
           appear
           to
           defend
           it
           ,
           as
           that
           Dr.
           does
           ,
           who
           sent
           the
           Letter
           to
           M.
           Motteux
           ,
           to
           prefix
           to
           his
           
             Beauty
             in
             Distress
          
           .
           And
           much
           more
           that
           any
           of
           them
           should
           be
           Authors
           to
           write
           Plays
           for
           the
           Stage
           ,
           as
           
             Iasper
             Main
          
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           a
           latter
           date
           ,
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           
             Innocent
             Impostors
          
           ,
           
           &c.
           whom
           out
           of
           Respect
           I
           forbear
           to
           Name
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           Antient
           and
           Modern
           Councils
           ,
           I
           shall
           add
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Church
           of
           France
           ,
           held
           at
           
             Rochel
             ,
             An.
          
           1571.
           
           Where
           this
           Canon
           was
           unanimously
           agreed
           upon
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             All
             Congregations
             shall
             be
             admonished
             by
             their
             Ministers
             seriously
             to
             Reprehend
             and
             Suppress
             all
             Dances
             ,
             Mummeries
             and
             Enterludes
             ;
             and
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             lawful
             for
             any
             Christians
             to
             act
             or
             be
             present
             at
             any
             Comedies
             ,
             Tragedies
             ,
             Plays
             ,
             Enterludes
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             such
             Sports
             ,
             either
             in
             publick
             or
             private
             ;
             
               considering
               that
               they
               have
               always
               been
               opposed
               ,
               condemned
               and
               suppresse●
               in
               and
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               bringing
               along
               with
               them
               the
               Corruption
               of
               good
               Manners
               .
            
          
           This
           methinks
           ought
           to
           have
           more
           weight
           with
           
             M.
             Motteu●
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Church
           of
           England
           Divine
           ;
           than
           the
           Letter
           of
           a
           Popish
           Doctor
           of
           Paris
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           insist
           no
           further
           on
           the
           Defence
           of
           the
           Stage
           ,
           by
           the
           Prefacer
           to
           
             Beauty
             in
             Distress
          
           ;
           those
           I
           have
           already
           touch'd
           being
           his
           principal
           Arguments
           .
           As
           for
           his
           Hints
           of
           other
           things
           ,
           being
           condemned
           by
           those
           Fathers
           and
           Councils
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           generally
           held
           to
           be
           Innocent
           ,
           they
           are
           me●r
           trifles
           :
           No
           Protestant
           ever
           held
           ,
           that
           either
           Men
           or
           Councils
           were
           Infallible
           :
           But
           the
           Arguments
           here
           adduced
           ,
           by
           those
           Fathers
           and
           Councils
           against
           the
           Stage
           ,
           being
           founded
           upon
           general
           Scripture
           Rules
           ,
           ought
           to
           direct
           us
           in
           our
           Faith
           and
           Practice
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           Matter
        
         
           Yet
           seeing
           our
           Parisian
           Doctor
           thinks
           it
           a
           mighty
           Argument
           for
           the
           Stage
           ,
           That
           Bishops
           ,
           Cardinals
           and
           Nuncios
           make
           no
           Scruple
           to
           be
           present
           at
           Plays
           *
           ,
           though
           the
           same
           hath
           been
           forbid
           by
           so
           many
           Councils
           .
           Mr.
           Motteux
           or
           his
           Church
           of
           England
           Divine
           ,
           may
           acquaint
           him
           if
           they
           please
           ;
           That
           the
           Council
           of
           Lateran
           ,
           held
           by
           
           the
           Authority
           of
           Pope
           Innocent
           the
           third
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1215.
           consisting
           of
           two
           Patriarchs
           ,
           seventy
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           four
           hundred
           twelve
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           eight
           hundred
           Abbots
           and
           Priors
           ,
           did
           forbid
           Clergymen
           to
           be
           present
           at
           Stage-Plays
           ,
           or
           to
           encourage
           Tumblers
           or
           Jesters
           .
           †
           So
           that
           if
           neither
           the
           Authority
           of
           Councils
           alone
           ,
           nor
           that
           of
           ●
           Pope
           and
           Council
           together
           ,
           be
           sufficient
           to
           〈◊〉
           the
           Paris
           Doctor
           of
           the
           Unlawfulness
           of
           Clergymens
           frequenting
           the
           Stage
           ;
           then
           I
           mus●
           make
           bold
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           That
           he
           has
           made
           a
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           the
           Chapel
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           the
           Playhouse
           ;
           *
           as
           Mr.
           
           Mot●●ux
           ●as
           Sacrificed
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Church
           of
           France
           ,
           to
           the
           Pleasure
           and
           Profit
           he
           reaps
           from
           the
           Theatre
           and
           Drama
           .
        
         
           What
           a
           horrid
           shame
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           Iuli●n
           the
           Apostate
           ,
           should
           have
           had
           more
           Regard
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           his
           Pagan
           Priests
           ,
           than
           our
           present
           Patrons
           of
           the
           Stage
           ,
           have
           either
           to
           the
           Credit
           of
           Popish
           or
           Protestant
           Divines
           ;
           when
           as
           Zozamen
           tell
           us
           ,
           he
           ordered
           the
           Priests
           to
           be
           exhorted
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Theatre
           on
           Pain
           of
           Disgrace
           .
           
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           ANSWER
           TO
           THE
           DEFENCE
           OF
           Dramatick
           Poetry
           .
        
         
           CAP.
           VIII
           .
        
         
           Church
           of
           England
           Divines
           against
           the
           STAGE
           .
        
         
           I
           Come
           next
           to
           consider
           the
           Arguments
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           call'd
           ,
           
             A
             Defence
             of
             Dramatick
             Poetry
          
           :
           Or
           ,
           
             Review
             of
             Mr.
          
           Collier
           ;
           and
           must
           in
           the
           Threshold
           declare
           my
           Agreement
           with
           the
           Ingenious
           Author
           ,
           in
           his
           PREFACE
           ,
           
             That
             if
             the
             Sufferance
             of
             the
             Theatre
             ,
             be
             so
             fatally
             destructive
             to
             Morality
             ,
             Vertue
             and
             Religion
             as
             Mr.
          
           Collier
           
             has
             endeavoured
             to
             render
             it
             ,
             he
             has
             more
             Satyriz'd
             the
             Pulpit
             than
             the
             Stage
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             Universal
             Silence
             of
             the
             whole
             Clergy
             must
             conclude
             
             their
             neglect
             of
             their
             Christian
             Duty
             :
          
           But
           I
           〈◊〉
           beg
           leave
           to
           inform
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           mistaken
           〈◊〉
           he
           says
           ,
           Mr.
           Collier
           
             is
             the
             first
             Pulpit
             or
             〈◊〉
             Sermon
             upon
             that
             Text
             :
          
           For
           tho'
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           〈◊〉
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           Clergy
           in
           general
           ,
           〈◊〉
           been
           guilty
           of
           a
           Culpable
           Silence
           ,
           as
           to
           〈◊〉
           Head
           ,
           since
           the
           Restoration
           of
           King
           Charl●●
           yet
           others
           have
           not
           .
           Nor
           is
           Mr.
           Collier
           the
           〈◊〉
           Church
           of
           England
           Divine
           ,
           who
           since
           that
           〈◊〉
           hath
           attack'd
           the
           Stage
           from
           the
           Pulpit
           .
           〈◊〉
           Wesley
           in
           a
           Reformation-Sermon
           ,
           preached
           in
           〈◊〉
           
           Iames's
           Church
           
             Westminster
             ,
             Feb.
          
           13.
           and
           〈◊〉
           wards
           at
           St.
           Brides
           ,
           must
           be
           allowed
           to
           have
           〈◊〉
           the
           start
           of
           him
           .
           Wherein
           he
           expresses
           himsel●●
           [
           page
           20
           ,
           &c.
           ]
           thus
           :
        
         
           
             Our
             
               Infamous
               Cheatres
            
             seem
             to
             have
             do●
             more
             Mischief
             than
             Hobbs
             himself
             ,
             or
             our
             〈◊〉
             Atheistical
             Clubs
             ,
             to
             the
             Faith
             and
             
               Morals
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Nation
             .
             Moral
             Representations
             are
             own●●
             to
             be
             in
             their
             own
             Nature
             ,
             not
             only
             Innocent
             but
             ev'n
             useful
             as
             well
             as
             pleasant
             ;
             but
             what
             〈◊〉
             this
             to
             those
             which
             have
             no
             Morals
             or
             Morali●●
             at
             all
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             the
             most
             Immora●
             Things
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             the
             more
             any
             good
             Man
             is
             acquainted
             with
             them
             ,
             the
             less
             he
             mus●
             still
             like
             them
             ,
             and
             at
             which
             Modest
             Heathen●
             would
             blush
             to
             be
             present
             .
             If
             we
             ever
             hope
             for
             an
             entire
             Reformation
             of
             Manners
             ,
             even
             our
             Iails
             and
             our
             Theatres
             must
             have
             their
             shares
             With
             as
             much
             Reason
             may
             we
             exclaim
             against
             our
             Modern
             Plays
             and
             Interludes
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             ol●
             Zealous
             Fathers
             against
             the
             
               Pagan
               Spectacles
            
             ,
             and
             as
             justly
             rank
             these
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             the
             others
             among
             those
             Pomps
             and
             Vanities
             of
             this
             wicked
             World
             ,
             which
             our
             Baptism
             obliges
             us
             to
             ●●nounce
             and
             to
             abhor
             .
             What
             Communion
             hath
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             with
             Idols
             ,
             with
             those
             Abominable
             Mysteries
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
             which
             out
             do
             
             the
             old
             Fescennina
             of
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             the
             lewd
             〈◊〉
             of
             Baccus
             ,
             and
             the
             impious
             Feasts
             of
             〈◊〉
             and
             Priapus
             ?
             I
             know
             not
             how
             any
             Persons
             can
             profitably
             or
             indeed
             decently
             present
             themselves
             here
             before
             God's
             
               Holy
               Oracle
            
             ,
             who
             are
             ●●equently
             present
             at
             those
             
               Schools
               of
               Vice
            
             ,
             and
             Nurseries
             of
             Profaneness
             and
             Lewdness
             ,
             to
             unlearn
             there
             ,
             what
             they
             are
             here
             taught
             out
             of
             God's
             
               Holy
               Word
            
             .
             —
             Would
             you
             suffer
             your
             Friend
             or
             your
             Child
             to
             resort
             every
             day
             to
             a
             Pesthous
             ,
             or
             a
             place
             infected
             with
             any
             Contagious
             or
             
               Deadly
               Disease
            
             ,
             whence
             you
             had
             seen
             many
             Persons
             carried
             out
             dead
             before
             you
             .
             If
             〈◊〉
             would
             do
             this
             ,
             who
             pretended
             to
             be
             in
             his
             
               Right
               Senses
            
             .
             What
             excuse
             can
             be
             made
             for
             those
             who
             do
             worse
             ,
             and
             are
             themselves
             frequently
             present
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             suffer
             others
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             at
             that
             place
             which
             is
             so
             nearly
             allied
             to
             Hers
             ,
             which
             Solomon
             describes
             ,
             
               Whose
               House
               is
               the
               Way
               to
               Hell
               ,
               and
               her
               Gates
               lead
               down
               to
               the
               Chambers
               of
               Death
               ?
            
             —
             How
             can
             such
             Persons
             pray
             every
             day
             ,
             
               Lead
               us
               not
               into
               Temptation
            
             ,
             when
             they
             themselves
             wilfully
             rush
             into
             the
             very
             Mouth
             of
             it
             ?
             'T
             is
             true
             the
             Stage
             pretends
             to
             
               Reform
               Manners
            
             ,
             but
             let
             them
             tell
             us
             how
             many
             Converts
             they
             can
             Name
             by
             their
             means
             to
             Vertue
             and
             Religion
             ,
             during
             these
             last
             thirty
             or
             forty
             Years
             ,
             and
             we
             can
             give
             Numerous
             and
             
               sad
               Instances
            
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             even
             of
             a
             Brave
             and
             Virtuous
             Nation
             too
             generally
             deprav'd
             and
             corrupted
             ,
             to
             which
             there
             cannot
             perhaps
             be
             any
             one
             thing
             assigned
             ,
             which
             has
             more
             highly
             contributed
             than
             these
             unsufferable
             and
             abominable
             Representations
             ,
             the
             Authors
             of
             which
             ,
             though
             the
             publick
             should
             continue
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             them
             ,
             would
             either
             be
             forc'd
             so
             far
             to
             alter
             them
             ▪
             that
             they
             would
             hardly
             be
             known
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             would
             fall
             of
             themselves
             .
             If
             Men
             
             would
             but
             withdraw
             their
             Company
             from
             the●●
             as
             their
             presence
             there
             does
             actually
             encoura●●
             and
             support
             them
             .
             To
             close
             the
             Head
             whereo●●am
             sorry
             there
             's
             so
             much
             cause
             of
             insisting
             ,
             〈◊〉
             there
             are
             too
             many
             of
             whom
             we
             may
             witho●●
             breach
             of
             Charity
             ,
             believe
             that
             they
             'd
             rath●●
             forsake
             the
             Church
             than
             the
             Theatre
             ,
             by
             〈◊〉
             being
             so
             much
             more
             frequently
             and
             delightfull●
             present
             at
             the
             latter
             ,
             than
             they
             are
             at
             the
             fo●
             mer.
             
          
           
             If
             Oaths
             ,
             if
             Blasphemy
             ,
             if
             perpetual
             Profa●
             tion
             of
             the
             Glorious
             Name
             of
             God
             and
             our
             Blesed
             Redeemer
             ,
             if
             making
             a
             Scoff
             and
             a
             Laught●●
             at
             his
             Holy
             Word
             and
             Institutions
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             why
             I
             should
             not
             add
             ,
             his
             Ministers
             too
             which
             is
             the
             very
             Salt
             and
             almost
             Imprimatur
             to
             most
             of
             the
             Comedies
             of
             the
             present
             Age.
             If
             Filthiness
             and
             foolish
             Talking
             ,
             and
             profan●
             or
             
               immodest
               Iesting
            
             ,
             and
             insulting
             over
             the
             Miseries
             ,
             and
             excusing
             ,
             and
             representing
             ,
             and
             reco●mending
             the
             Vices
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             either
             by
             not
             p●nishing
             them
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             slightly
             punishing
             them
             ,
             or
             even
             making
             them
             prosperous
             and
             happy
             ,
             and
             teaching
             others
             ,
             first
             how
             to
             be
             wicked
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             defend
             or
             hide
             their
             Wickedness
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             to
             think
             Vertue
             ridiculous
             and
             unfashionable
             ,
             and
             Religion
             and
             Piety
             sit
             for
             none
             but
             old
             People
             ▪
             Fools
             and
             Lunaticks
             .
          
           
             If
             
               contempt
               of
               Superiors
            
             ,
             if
             false
             Notions
             of
             Honour
             ,
             if
             height
             of
             Lewdness
             and
             Pride
             ,
             and
             Revenge
             ,
             and
             even
             Murder
             ,
             be
             those
             Lessons
             which
             are
             daily
             taught
             at
             these
             
               publick
               Playhouses
            
             ,
             to
             the
             disgrace
             of
             our
             
               Age
               ,
               corruption
            
             of
             our
             M●rals
             ,
             and
             scandal
             and
             Odium
             of
             our
             Nation
             ;
             for
             the
             Truth
             of
             which
             ,
             we
             may
             appeal
             to
             all
             the
             Unprejudic'd
             ,
             and
             Virtuous
             part
             of
             Mankind
             ▪
             Then
             we
             may
             further
             ask
             ,
             Whether
             these
             are
             
             ●it
             place
             ▪
             for
             the
             Education
             of
             Youth
             ?
             the
             Diversion
             of
             those
             of
             Riper-Age
             ,
             or
             indeed
             so
             much
             as
             ●●llerabl●
             ,
             as
             they
             now
             are
             ;
             and
             without
             a
             great
             and
             unexpected
             Reformation
             under
             any
             Christian
             Government
             .
             If
             they
             are
             so
             ,
             they
             may
             then
             continue
             in
             their
             present
             State
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             still
             frequent
             them
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             presume
             to
             come
             hither
             unto
             
               Gods
               House
            
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Holy
               Table
            
             ?
             unless
             we
             could
             answer
             that
             pathetick
             Expostulation
             of
             God
             to
             his
             own
             People
             ,
             who
             liv'd
             not
             answerable
             to
             their
             Profession
             .
             What
             hast
             thou
             to
             do
             to
             tread
             in
             my
             Courts
             ,
             or
             take
             my
             Name
             into
             thy
             Lips
             ;
             seeing
             thou
             hatest
             to
             be
             Reformed
             ,
             and
             hast
             cast
             my
             Words
             behind
             thy
             Back
             ,
             and
             wer't
             
               Partaker
               with
               the
               A●ulterer
            
             ?
          
        
         
           Thus
           Mr.
           Wesley
           ,
           who
           our
           Author
           knows
           is
           none
           of
           the
           most
           Contemptible
           of
           our
           Poets
           himself
           ,
           and
           is
           no
           Enemy
           to
           the
           Stage
           ,
           but
           only
           aims
           at
           its
           Reformation
           .
           Yet
           its
           plain
           ,
           his
           Charge
           is
           as
           heavy
           against
           the
           English
           Stage
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Mr.
           Collier
           ;
           though
           he
           is
           for
           making
           use
           of
           the
           Pruning-Hook
           and
           not
           of
           the
           Ax.
           
        
         
           
             Dr.
             Horneck
             against
             the
             STAGE
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Horneck
             ,
             whose
             Remembrance
             is
             still
             savory
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             Eminent
             Piety
             ,
             did
             several
             years
             before
             Mr.
             Wesley
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             entituled
             the
             Sirenes
             :
             or
             Delight
             and
             Iudgment
             .
             Edit
             .
             2.
             
             Printed
             in
             1690.
             bring
             as
             heavy
             a
             Charge
             against
             the
             Stage
             ,
             as
             can
             well
             be
             drawn
             up
             :
             which
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             remarkable
             ;
             
               That
               he
               does
               not
               cry
               down
               all
               Representations
               of
               History
               ,
               or
               of
               Mens
               Actions
               in
               the
               World
               as
               Unlawful
               ;
               but
               would
               seem
               to
               allow
               of
               such
               at
               are
               restrain'd
               altogether
               to
               Vertue
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               such
               Accomplishments
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               which
               the
               wisest
               and
               holiest
               Men
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               have
               
               been
               desirous
               and
               ambitious
               of
            
             —
             .
             And
             say●
             
               Though
               Vertue
               cannot
               be
               well
               either
               disco●sed
               of
               ,
               or
               represented
               without
               its
               opposite
               Vice
               ,
               yet
               such
               is
               the
               Nature
               of
               Vice
               ,
               such
               the
               unhappy
               Consequencies
               of
               it
               ;
               that
               if
               either
               the
               Pleasure
               ,
               or
               Ease
               ,
               or
               Prosperity
               and
               Success
               of
               it
               be
               shewn
               and
               acted
               ,
               though
               but
               for
               a
               few
               Minutes
               ,
               whatever
               Fate
               it
               ends
               in
               ,
               it
               s
               so
               agreeable
               to
               the
               corrupted
               Tempers
               of
               Men
               ,
               that
               it
               leaves
               a
               pleasing
               Impression
               behind
               it
               ,
               nor
               is
               the
               After
               Clap
               or
               doleful
               Exit
               of
               it
               ,
               strong
               enough
               to
               prevent
               ●
               liking
               or
               satisfaction
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               younger
               sort
               ,
               who
               are
               generally
               more
               taken
               with
               its
               present
               Content
               and
               Titillations
               ,
               than
               frighted
               with
               its
               dull
               and
               muddy
               Conclusion
               :
               For
               while
               its
               present
               Success
               and
               Sweetness
               is
               acting
               ,
               the
               C●pid
               strikes
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               lays
               such
               a
               Foundation
               there
               ,
               as
               Mocks
               all
               the
               Death
               and
               Ruine
               ,
               it
               after
               some
               time
               doth
               end
               in
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             he
             says
             a
             little
             lower
             ,
             
               Nothing
               of
               the
               present
               amiableness
               of
               Vice
               ought
               to
               be
               mingled
               with
               the
               Scenes
               ;
               for
               though
               Vice
               must
               almost
               necessarily
               be
               named
               in
               these
               
                 Living
                 Landskips
              
               ;
               yet
               it
               should
               be
               only
               named
               ,
               and
               never
               named
               but
               with
               Horror
               ,
               and
               the
               Generosity
               and
               Grandure
               of
               Vertue
               acted
               to
               the
               Life
               .
               Vice
               should
               never
               appear
               but
               in
               its
               ugly
               Shape
               ,
               for
               if
               you
               dress
               it
               in
               its
               shining
               Robes
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               but
               for
               a
               quarter
               of
               an
               Hour
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               Venom
               of
               this
               Basilisk
               ,
               it
               breaths
               a
               poisonous
               Vapor
               both
               on
               the
               Actor
               and
               Spectator
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Scheme
             of
             the
             Reformation
             Dr.
             Horneck
             proposes
             for
             the
             Drama
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             took
             effect
             ,
             the
             Playhouses
             would
             be
             little
             esteemed
             by
             those
             who
             now
             frequent
             them
             most
             ,
             for
             according
             to
             this
             Proposal
             ,
             the
             Plays
             would
             be
             perfect
             Historical
             Lectures
             upon
             the
             Virtues
             and
             Vices
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             without
             any
             thing
             of
             those
             Amorous
             
             Representations
             and
             Intreagues
             ,
             which
             〈◊〉
             recommend
             them
             so
             much
             to
             our
             Gallants
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Doctors
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Modern
             Plays
             ,
             we
             find
             it
             thus
             ,
             That
             they
             are
             sitted
             for
             Vani●y
             and
             Luxury
             ;
             for
             though
             they
             represent
             the
             Punishment
             of
             Vice
             ,
             and
             the
             Reward
             of
             Ver●●
             to
             the
             Life
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             done
             rather
             with
             Advantage
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             than
             to
             raise
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             latter
             ;
             and
             the
             effect
             shews
             it
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Corruption
             and
             Debauchery
             of
             Youth
             ,
             and
             Persons
             of
             all
             sorts
             and
             sizes
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             suited
             says
             he
             ,
             
               to
               the
               loose
               Humour
               of
               the
               Age
               ,
               which
               seems
               to
               hate
               all
               things
               that
               are
               ser●ous
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               Ratshane
               ,
               and
               delights
               in
               nothing
               so
               much
               as
               in
               Jests
               and
               Fooleries
               ,
               and
               seeing
               the
               most
               venerable
               things
               turn'd
               into
               ridicule
               .
               Here
               no
               Play
               relishes
               but
               what
               is
               stuff'd
               with
               Love
               Tricks
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               makes
               People
               laugh
               most
               ,
               is
               the
               best
               written
               Comedy
               .
            
          
           
             
               Wantonness
               is
               set
               out
               in
               its
               glittering
               Garb
               ,
               and
               the
               melting
               Expressions
               that
               drop
               from
               its
               Lips
               ,
               are
               so
               charming
               to
               a
               carnal
               Appetite
               ,
               that
               the
               young
               Lad
               wishes
               himself
               almost
               in
               the
               same
               Passion
               and
               Intreague
               of
               Love
               ,
               he
               sees
               acted
               on
               the
               Stage
               ;
               it
               looks
               so
               pleasant
               and
               Ravishing
               .
            
             
               Here
               Religion
               is
               too
               often
               traduc'd
               ,
               and
               thorough
               the
               sides
               of
               Men
               that
               differ
               from
               our
               Church
               ,
               the
               very
               Foundation
               of
               Christianity
               is
               shaken
               and
               undermin'd
               —
               .
               Here
               few
               sacred
               things
               are
               spared
               ,
               if
               they
               serve
               to
               make
               up
               the
               Decorum
               of
               the
               Act.
               
            
             
               Here
               the
               supreme
               Creator
               is
               too
               often
               revil'd
               ,
               thro'
               the
               ill
               Language
               giv'n
               to
               the
               Heathen
               Numens
               ,
               and
               things
               that
               savor
               of
               real
               Piety
               rendred
               flat
               ,
               insipid
               and
               impertiment
               ,
               Here
               all
               that
               may
               ●aise
               the
               Flesh
               into
               Action
               and
               Desire
               is
               advanced
               .
               —
               Here
               all
               those
               wanton
               Looks
               and
               ●estures
               ,
               and
               Postures
               that
               be
               in
               the
               Mode
               
               are
               practis'd
               according
               to
               Art
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               remember
               you
               have
               seen
               People
               when
               〈◊〉
               from
               a
               Play
               ,
               strive
               to
               get
               that
               Grace
               and
               〈◊〉
               they
               saw
               in
               the
               Mimiek
               on
               the
               Stage
               .
            
             
               Here
               Men
               Swear
               and
               Curse
               ;
               and
               actually
               imprecate
               themselves
               ;
               and
               though
               they
               do
               it
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Person
               they
               act
               ,
               yet
               then
               own
               Tongue
               speaks
               their
               Sin
               ,
               and
               their
               Body
               is
               the
               Agent
               that
               commits
               it
               ;
               and
               thus
               they
               dam●
               themselves
               for
               a
               Man
               in
               Imagination
               .
            
             
               And
               are
               these
               things
               fit
               for
               a
               Christian
               to
               be
               hold
               ?
               is
               this
               a
               sight
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Strait-Way
               ,
               and
               the
               Narrow
               Gate
               which
               leads
               to
               Life
               ?
               〈◊〉
               there
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               Gospel
               more
               plainly
               forbid
               ,
               than
               conforming
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               what
               〈◊〉
               that
               Prohibition
               import
               ,
               if
               Conformity
               to
               the
               World
               in
               beholding
               those
               dangerous
               Sights
               ,
               〈◊〉
               not
               in
               a
               great
               Measure
               meant
               by
               it
               .
               We
               ma●
               put
               forc'd
               Glosses
               upon
               the
               Words
               ,
               but
               doth
               no●
               this
               look
               like
               the
               natural
               Sense
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Holiness
               ,
               for
               without
               it
               no
               Man
               shall
               see
               〈◊〉
               Lord
               ,
               is
               the
               very
               Character
               of
               Men
               who
               name
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               if
               they
               bear
               not
               that
               Nam●
               in
               vain
               ;
               and
               will
               any
               Man
               of
               Sense
               be
               so
               bo●●
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               Shows
               which
               have
               so
               much
               〈◊〉
               in
               them
               ,
               are
               suitable
               to
               that
               Holiness
               .
               We
               know
               who
               said
               ,
               Turn
               away
               mine
               Eyes
               from
               beholdi●●
               Vanity
               ,
               and
               who
               sees
               not
               that
               he
               who
               delights
               〈◊〉
               such
               Shews
               ,
               neither
               dares
               Pray
               that
               Prayer
               ,
               no●
               can
               have
               any
               desire
               to
               Imitate
               David
               in
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               pleased
               with
               Vanity
               ,
               fixes
               his
               Eye
               upon
               it
               ,
               makes
               it
               the
               pleasing
               Object
               of
               his
               Sig●
               and
               consequently
               instead
               of
               turning
               his
               Eyes
               aw●●
               from
               it
               ,
               turns
               them
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 If
                 thy
                 right
                 Eye
                 offend
                 thee
                 pluck
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 it
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
              
               &c.
               said
               our
               Saviour
               .
               *
               If
               there
               any
               Sense
               in
               this
               Passage
               ,
               the
               meaning
               must
               〈◊〉
               cessarily
               be
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Eye
               or
               beholding
               an
               〈◊〉
               
               prove
               an
               Occasion
               of
               evil
               ;
               the
               Eye
               must
               be
               so
               carefully
               and
               so
               totally
               withdrawn
               from
               the
               Object
               as
               if
               it
               were
               actually
               pluck'd
               out
               ,
               or
               were
               of
               no
               use
               in
               the
               Body
               .
               What
               an
               occasion
               of
               evil
               the
               beholding
               of
               such
               scurrilous
               Shews
               is
               ,
               none
               can
               judge
               so
               well
               as
               he
               who
               takes
               notice
               ,
               ●ow
               by
               these
               sights
               the
               horror
               which
               attended
               some
               Sius
               is
               taken
               off
               ,
               and
               Men
               are
               tempted
               to
               entertain
               a
               more
               favourable
               Opinion
               of
               them
               ,
               how
               apt
               upon
               these
               Occasions
               they
               are
               to
               laugh
               at
               those
               S●ns
               ,
               which
               require
               Rivers
               of
               Tears
               ,
               and
               to
               smile
               at
               the
               Jest
               they
               hear
               ,
               which
               deserves
               their
               most
               rigid
               Censures
               .
            
             
               God
               would
               not
               suffer
               the
               Israelites
               
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 Gods
                 in
                 their
                 Mouth
              
               †
               for
               fear
               their
               frequ●nt
               naming
               of
               them
               should
               lessen
               their
               Awful
               Apprehensions
               of
               the
               supream
               Deity
               ,
               or
               be
               tempted
               through
               that
               Familiarity
               to
               think
               there
               was
               no
               great
               harm
               in
               worshipping
               of
               them
               .
               The
               Substance
               of
               this
               Precept
               is
               Moral
               and
               consequently
               cannot
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               abolished
               by
               the
               Dea●h
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               since
               God
               would
               not
               permit
               i●
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               how
               should
               he
               be
               supposed
               ●o
               give
               leave
               to
               Christians
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               requires
               greater
               strictness
               .
               —
               How
               in
               our
               modern
               Plays
               in
               most
               Addresses
               ,
               Wishes
               and
               Imprecations
               ,
               the
               Heathen
               Deities
               are
               brought
               in
               ,
               I
               need
               not
               tell
               you
               .
               The
               Actors
               swear
               by
               God
               in
               the
               singular
               number
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               Entire
               Harangues
               or
               Witty
               Sentences
               ,
               which
               they
               intend
               shall
               move
               most
               ,
               the
               Gods
               are
               call'd
               in
               ,
               and
               that
               's
               the
               Grace
               of
               their
               part
               .
               —
               The
               Truth
               is
               ,
               such
               Men
               seek
               to
               turn
               Religion
               again
               into
               Paganism
               ,
               and
               the
               S●ile
               they
               use
               in
               their
               respective
               Speeches
               about
               things
               a●ove
               ,
               is
               fitted
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
            
             
               Flatter
               not
               your self
               Sir
               ,
               with
               a
               Fancy
               that
               〈◊〉
               Plays
               are
               no
               where
               forbid
               in
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               therefore
               it
               may
               be
               lawful
               to
               see
               them
               ,
               for
               
               the
               Word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Revelling
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Apostle
               threatens
               Exclusion
               out
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               He●●ven
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               21.
               and
               from
               which
               the
               word
               Comedy
               is
               in
               all
               probability
               deriv'd
               ;
               though
               I
               know
               others
               fetch
               it
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               Village
               :
               because
               in
               antient
               times
               they
               did
               sing
               Songs
               about
               Country
               Towns
               :
               I
               say
               this
               word
               includes
               all
               such
               Vain
               ,
               Lascivious
               ,
               Ludicrous
               and
               Jocular
               Representations
               ,
               not
               only
               Dancing
               and
               Luxurious
               Feasting
               ,
               but
               Wanton
               ,
               Light
               and
               Amorous
               Interludes
               .
               *
            
             
               The
               Word
               is
               very
               comprehensive
               ,
               and
               be●●●
               so
               ,
               one
               would
               think
               should
               fright
               every
               serio●●
               Person
               ,
               from
               coming
               within
               the
               Guilt
               of
               that
               which
               hath
               so
               fevere
               a
               Threatning
               annex'd
               there●
            
             
               Let
               us
               but
               consider
               the
               Nature
               ,
               Scope
               〈◊〉
               Drift
               of
               our
               Religion
               ;
               it
               commands
               us
               De●●
               cy
               ,
               Modesty
               ,
               Sobriety
               ,
               Vigilancy
               or
               Watch●●ness
               over
               our
               Thoughts
               ,
               and
               Words
               and
               Acti●●
               Simplicity
               in
               the
               inward
               and
               outward
               Man
               ,
               〈◊〉
               deeming
               the
               Time
               ,
               employing
               the
               Hours
               〈◊〉
               hath
               lent
               us
               ,
               in
               profitable
               Discourses
               ,
               and
               thi●●
               useful
               and
               tending
               to
               Edification
               .
               It
               hids
               us
               ●
               stain
               from
               fleshly
               Lusts
               ,
               which
               War
               against
               〈◊〉
               Soul
               ,
               it
               condemns
               all
               Rioting
               ,
               Chambering
               ,
               W●
               tonness
               ,
               and
               making
               Provision
               for
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               fulfil
               the
               Lusts
               thereof
               .
               It
               commands
               us
               to
               〈◊〉
               after
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               be
               Heavenly
               Minded
               ,
               to
               〈◊〉
               the
               same
               Mind
               and
               Temper
               in
               us
               ,
               which
               w●●
               so
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               to
               grow
               in
               Grace
               ,
               to
               adv●●
               in
               Goodness
               ,
               to
               grow
               Strong
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               his
               Might
               .
               It
               bids
               us
               to
               stand
               for
               the
               Glory
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               conc●●
               when
               his
               Name
               or
               Religion
               ,
               or
               things
               Sacred
               abused
               .
               It
               bids
               us
               avoid
               Scandal
               ,
               and
               take
               we
               do
               not
               by
               our
               Example
               ,
               either
               draw
               p●
               into
               Errors
               ,
               or
               confirm
               them
               in
               their
               Sins
               bids
               us
               take
               heed
               of
               discouraging
               our
               Neigh●
               from
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               of
               laying
               a
               Stumbling●
               
               in
               the
               way
               of
               weaker
               Christians
               .
               It
               bids
               us
               exhort
               one
               another
               daily
               ,
               and
               beware
               lest
               any
               of
               us
               be
               ha●dened
               through
               the
               deceitfulness
               of
               Sin.
               These
               are
               some
               of
               the
               principal
               Rules
               ,
               —
               but
               how
               they
               can
               be
               observed
               ,
               by
               Persons
               that
               delight
               in
               those
               Shews
               ,
               I
               cannot
               apprehend
               .
            
             
               Is
               it
               Modesty
               to
               hear
               that
               Ribaldry
               and
               filthy
               Communication
               ,
               which
               some
               Plays
               are
               stuffed
               with
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               a
               Spectator
               of
               so
               many
               undecent
               and
               wanton
               Gestures
               ,
               Postures
               and
               Actions
               ,
               which
               in
               some
               Comedies
               make
               up
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Shew
               ?
               Is
               this
               Sobriety
               to
               stand
               by
               and
               hear
               Men
               Curse
               and
               Swear
               ,
               and
               talk
               of
               things
               which
               should
               not
               be
               so
               much
               as
               named
               ,
               among
               Christians
               ?
               Is
               this
               Decency
               to
               afford
               your
               presence
               in
               a
               Place
               ,
               where
               the
               most
               debauched
               Perso●s
               assemble
               them●elves
               ,
               for
               ill
               Ends
               and
               Purposes
               ?
               Is
               this
               your
               Fear
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               go
               and
               hear
               the
               most
               solemn
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               railled
               and
               undervalu'd
               ;
               such
               as
               Marriage
               and
               Living
               up
               to
               the
               strict
               Rules
               of
               Reason
               and
               Conscience
               ?
               Is
               this
               your
               Watchfulness
               over
               your
               Thoughts
               ,
               and
               Words
               and
               Actions
               ,
               to
               go
               and
               expose
               your selves
               to
               Temptation
               ,
               to
               run
               into
               the
               Devils
               Arms
               ,
               and
               give
               him
               an
               Opportunity
               to
               incline
               your
               Heart
               ,
               to
               sinful
               Delights
               ,
               and
               being
               pleased
               with
               things
               that
               God
               abhors
               ?
               Is
               this
               that
               Godly
               Simplicity
               ?
               the
               Gospel
               presses
               ,
               to
               pay
               ,
               for
               your
               being
               affected
               with
               the
               vain
               Shews
               of
               this
               sinful
               World
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               Liberty
               ,
               to
               hear
               and
               see
               what
               Men
               of
               little
               o●
               no
               Religion
               ,
               shall
               think
               fit
               to
               represent
               unto
               you
               ?
               Is
               this
               redeeming
               of
               your
               time
               ,
               to
               throw
               away
               so
               many
               Hours
               upon
               Fooling
               ,
               and
               seeing
               Men●
               ridiculous
               Postures
               ,
               Gestures
               and
               Behaviours
               ?
               Is
               this
               the
               way
               to
               grow
               in
               Grace
               ,
               and
               to
               advance
               in
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               to
               abound
               more
               and
               more
               in
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               your
               Christianity
               obliges
               you
               to
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               to
               clog
               your
               Soul
               &
               throw
               Impediments
               in
               her
               way
               to
               Felicity
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               the
               way
               
               to
               make
               her
               enamour'd
               with
               the
               World
               ;
               from
               which
               a
               Christian
               is
               to
               run
               away
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               he
               can
               ?
               By
               your
               Saviours
               Rule
               ,
               tho'
               you
               are
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               yetyou
               are
               not
               to
               be
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               These
               Shews
               alienate
               other
               Mens
               Affections
               from
               the
               best
               of
               Objects
               ,
               and
               what
               security
               have
               you
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               alienate
               yours
               .
               —
               As
               you
               are
               a
               Christian
               ,
               you
               are
               to
               bring
               your
               Flesh
               into
               Subjection
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               under
               your
               Body
               ;
               and
               do
               not
               these
               Shews
               signally
               help
               towards
               is
               Power
               ,
               and
               Dominion
               over
               the
               nobler
               part
               .
               —
               Who
               sees
               not
               that
               those
               Sights
               are
               meer
               Incentives
               to
               Lust
               ,
               and
               Fewel
               to
               feed
               the
               Impurer
               Fire
               in
               our
               Breasts
               ?
               And
               is
               this
               to
               walk
               after
               the
               Spirit
               ?
               If
               they
               that
               walk
               after
               the
               Flesh
               cannot
               please
               God
               ,
               how
               can
               you
               hope
               to
               please
               him
               ,
               while
               you
               allow
               yourself
               in
               this
               Work
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ?
               Is
               the
               Stage
               likely
               to
               produce
               vigorous
               Apprehensions
               of
               Gods
               Grace
               and
               Favour
               ;
               you
               know
               it
               damps
               and
               obscures
               them
               ?
               Is
               this
               to
               have
               the
               same
               Mind
               in
               you
               ,
               which
               was
               also
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               :
               Can
               you
               imagine
               that
               in
               frequenting
               the
               Stage
               ,
               you
               imitate
               his
               Example
               ,
               did
               he
               ever
               incourage
               such
               empty
               things
               ?
               Is
               there
               any
               thing
               in
               all
               the
               History
               of
               his
               Life
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               said
               to
               countenance
               such
               doings
               ,
               could
               he
               applaud
               those
               follies
               ,
               do
               you
               think
               ,
               whose
               Life
               was
               a
               perfect
               Pattern
               of
               Holiness
               ,
               nay
               are
               not
               all
               his
               Precepts
               levell'd
               against
               these
               Scurrilities
               .
               He
               who
               preach'd
               up
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               could
               he
               have
               any
               liking
               to
               to
               that
               which
               is
               directly
               contrary
               to
               that
               Doctrine
               ?
               Would
               any
               Man
               that
               looks
               upon
               the
               Jolly
               assembly
               in
               a
               Play-house
               ,
               think
               that
               these
               are
               Disciples
               of
               the
               Crucified
               God
               ?
               do
               they
               not
               look
               liker
               Mahomets
               Votaries
               ,
               or
               Epicurus
               his
               Followers
               .
               Would
               not
               one
               think
               that
               they
               are
               ●ather
               Disciples
               of
               some
               Heathen
               Iupiter
               ,
               or
               
               Venus
               or
               Flora
               ,
               or
               some
               such
               wanton
               Minion
               ;
               than
               of
               the
               Grave
               ,
               the
               Austere
               ,
               and
               the
               Serious
               Jesus
               ,
               for
               such
               he
               would
               have
               his
               Followers
               to
               be
               ;
               these
               he
               would
               have
               known
               by
               Actions
               and
               a
               Behaviour
               like
               his
               own
               ;
               and
               is
               a
               Play
               likely
               to
               plant
               this
               noble
               Temper
               in
               you
               .
            
             
               As
               a
               Christian
               you
               are
               to
               shun
               the
               very
               Appearances
               of
               Evil
               ,
               and
               is
               this
               your
               Obedience
               ,
               to
               del●ght
               in
               that
               which
               is
               Evil
               ,
               to
               applaud
               it
               with
               your
               Smiles
               ,
               to
               commend
               it
               with
               your
               Tongue
               ,
               and
               to
               encourage
               it
               by
               your
               Presence
               .
            
             
               As
               a
               Christian
               you
               are
               the
               salt
               of
               the
               Earth
               *
               and
               consequently
               are
               to
               preserve
               your
               Neighbour
               from
               Corruption
               ,
               and
               is
               this
               the
               way
               to
               preserve
               him
               from
               Infection
               ,
               by
               your
               Presence
               in
               such
               Places
               ,
               and
               being
               as
               vain
               as
               he
               ,
               to
               incourage
               not
               only
               the
               Actors
               in
               their
               unlawful
               Professio●
               ,
               but
               the
               Spectators
               too
               in
               their
               Disobedience
               to
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Wo
               to
               that
               Man
               by
               whom
               the
               Offence
               cometh
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               better
               for
               him
               that
               a
               Mill-stone
               were
               hanged
               about
               his
               Neck
               ,
               and
               he
               drowned
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               †
               saith
               our
               great
               Master
               ,
            
             
               What
               is
               your
               going
               to
               a
               Play-house
               ,
               but
               giving
               Offence
               ?
               What
               is
               it
               but
               hardning
               other
               Men
               in
               their
               Sins
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               tempting
               young
               People
               ,
               to
               those
               Extravagancies
               they
               should
               detest
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               justifying
               the
               Players
               Profession
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               them
               think
               ,
               that
               you
               approve
               of
               t●eir
               Ludicrous
               Vocations
               .
            
             
               Did
               Christ
               come
               down
               from
               Heaven
               and
               Die
               ,
               and
               Spill
               his
               Blood
               for
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               might
               securely
               Indulge
               your
               carnal
               Genius
               ?
               Did
               he
               sacrifice
               himself
               for
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               might
               please
               your self
               with
               such
               Fooleries
               .
               —
               To
               delight
               in
               such
               Vanities
               is
               a
               Disparagement
               to
               his
               Love
               ,
               a
               Blemish
               to
               his
               Charity
               ,
               a
               Disgrace
               to
               his
               Condescension
               ,
               and
               an
               Undervaluing
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Mercy
               .
            
             
             
               Have
               you
               not
               observ'd
               it
               ,
               have
               you
               not
               taken
               notice
               ,
               how
               Men
               and
               Women
               ,
               who
               have
               had
               some
               Zeal
               for
               Religion
               ,
               and
               very
               Pious
               Inclinations
               ;
               how
               that
               Zeal
               hath
               decreased
               upon
               their
               frequenting
               those
               Houses
               ,
               how
               their
               Goodness
               hath
               decayed
               ,
               how
               flat
               they
               are
               grown
               in
               Devotion
               ,
               how
               weak
               in
               their
               Holy
               Performances
               .
               —
               May
               be
               they
               have
               kept
               up
               some
               outward
               Shews
               ,
               some
               external
               Formality
               ,
               some
               earnestness
               for
               the
               Fringes
               of
               Religion
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               ceremonial
               Part
               of
               Christianity
               :
               But
               have
               you
               not
               seen
               ,
               how
               they
               are
               become
               Strangers
               to
               that
               Life
               which
               must
               adorn
               it
               .
            
             
               With
               what
               face
               dare
               you
               approach
               the
               Table
               of
               your
               Lord
               ,
               who
               have
               been
               a
               Spectator
               of
               such
               Shews
               but
               a
               little
               before
               ?
               If
               you
               come
               to
               the
               Lords
               Table
               one
               day
               ,
               and
               run
               to
               a
               Play-house
               another
               ,
               do
               not
               you
               destroy
               all
               you
               built
               the
               day
               before
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               Sacrament
               you
               profess
               to
               imitate
               your
               Lord
               in
               despising
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               is
               this
               Imitation
               to
               go
               one
               day
               into
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               into
               a
               Den
               of
               Thieves
               ?
               for
               so
               the
               Stage
               may
               justly
               be
               called
               ,
               where
               Men
               are
               robb'd
               of
               their
               Relish
               of
               Spiritual
               Objects
               .
            
             
               Whence
               hath
               come
               that
               Atheism
               ,
               that
               Loosness
               ,
               that
               Indifferency
               in
               things
               Divine
               ,
               that
               low
               Esteem
               of
               the
               Tremendous
               Mysteries
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               which
               of
               late
               like
               a
               Land-Flood
               ,
               hath
               overcome
               us
               ?
               Have
               they
               not
               deriv'd
               their
               boldness
               from
               these
               places
               ,
               have
               not
               the
               Vices
               represented
               there
               in
               jest
               ,
               been
               practis'd
               by
               the
               forward
               Youth
               at
               home
               in
               good
               earnest
               ?
               And
               can
               a
               Christian
               have
               a
               good
               Opinion
               of
               those
               Houses
               ,
               where
               so
               many
               have
               lost
               their
               Vertue
               ?
               Can
               any
               Man
               of
               reason
               think
               that
               after
               all
               this
               
               Mischief
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               safely
               hugg'd
               and
               applauded
               .
               Those
               many
               Notorious
               Fornications
               and
               Adulteries
               ,
               we
               have
               heard
               and
               know
               of
               ,
               those
               barefac'd
               Cheats
               ,
               Mens
               boasting
               of
               their
               Sins
               ,
               and
               glorying
               in
               their
               Shame
               ,
               their
               Impudence
               ,
               their
               Courage
               to
               do
               Evil
               ,
               their
               daring
               to
               do
               things
               which
               sober
               Heathens
               have
               detested
               ;
               whence
               have
               they
               come
               in
               a
               great
               Measure
               ,
               but
               from
               those
               poisoned
               Fountains
               ?
            
             
               If
               Wanton
               ,
               Lustful
               and
               Obscene
               Jests
               ,
               are
               expressly
               forbid
               by
               the
               great
               Apostle
               ,
               Eph.
               5.
               4.
               
               Nay
               ,
               are
               not
               so
               much
               as
               to
               be
               nam'd
               among
               Christians
               ,
               how
               can
               a
               Man
               that
               makes
               Profession
               of
               that
               Religion
               hear
               them
               ,
               or
               be
               taken
               with
               them
               when
               God's
               Name
               is
               profan'd
               in
               such
               Houses
               ,
               when
               Religion
               is
               mock'd
               ,
               when
               Vertue
               is
               rendred
               Odious
               .
            
             
               Do
               but
               take
               a
               View
               of
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Primit●ve
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               you
               'll
               find
               them
               Unanimous
               in
               this
               Assertion
               ,
               that
               in
               our
               Baptism
               when
               we
               renounce
               the
               Devil
               and
               his
               Works
               ,
               and
               the
               Pomp
               and
               Glory
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               we
               do
               particularly
               renounce
               Stage-Plays
               ,
               and
               such
               Ludicrous
               Representations
               .
               They
               that
               liv'd
               nearest
               to
               the
               Apostolical
               Times
               ,
               in
               all
               probability
               knew
               what
               was
               meant
               by
               this
               Renunciation
               ;
               and
               this
               they
               profess
               to
               be
               the
               sense
               of
               it
               ;
               this
               they
               assure
               us
               is
               meant
               by
               those
               Pomps
               and
               Glories
               :
               And
               why
               should
               we
               presume
               to
               put
               a
               new
               sense
               upon
               that
               Vow
               ?
               They
               receiv'd
               this
               Interpretation
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               propagated
               it
               to
               Posterity
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               Sense
               we
               make
               the
               Abjurations
               .
            
          
           
             Of
             the
             same
             Opinion
             is
             Dr.
             Bray
             ,
             in
             his
             Discourse
             on
             the
             
               Baptismal
               Covenant
            
             ,
             [
             Printed
             in
             
             1697.
             and
             Dedicated
             to
             his
             Highness
             the
             D.
             of
             Glocester
             ;
             ]
             where
             he
             Comments
             thus
             on
             the
             Pomps
             abjur'd
             in
             Baptism
             *
             .
          
           
             
               Thereby
               were
               antiently
               meant
               those
               Pompo●s
               Spectacles
               ,
               Plays
               and
               Scenical
               Representations
               exhibited
               in
               the
               Roman
               Theatres
               ;
               which
               because
               they
               were
               so
               Lewd
               ,
               Cruel
               and
               Impious
               ,
               the
               Primitive
               Churches
               strictly
               enjoyn'd
               all
               Christians
               at
               their
               Baptism
               ,
               not
               to
               frequent
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               as
               to
               be
               once
               present
               ,
               or
               ever-seen
               at
               them
               .
               —
               And
               answerable
               to
               those
               ,
               are
               our
               Modern
               Plays
               acted
               in
               the
               Play-houses
               ,
               which
               are
               no
               thing
               inferior
               to
               the
               Antient
               Ones
               ,
               in
               Impiety
               and
               Lewdness
               ,
               and
               having
               such
               a
               Malignant
               Influence
               upon
               Faith
               and
               Manners
               ,
               as
               is
               own'd
               by
               almost
               all
               Persons
               ,
               and
               is
               generally
               complained
               that
               they
               have
               ,
               they
               ought
               never
               to
               be
               frequented
               by
               Christians
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               very
               well
               be
               look'd
               upon
               as
               a
               breach
               of
               your
               Baptismal
               Vow
               and
               Covenant
               ,
               for
               any
               of
               you
               to
               be
               hereafter
               present
               at
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Nor
             is
             it
             unworthy
             our
             Observation
             that
             those
             commendable
             Religions
             Societies
             of
             Youngmen
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Church
             so
             much
             countenaced
             by
             the
             late
             Queen
             Mary
             of
             Blessed
             Memory
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             have
             laid
             it
             down
             as
             part
             of
             their
             Ninth
             Order
             that
             all
             of
             their
             Societies
             should
             wholly
             
               avoid
               Le●d
               Play-houses
            
             *
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Sir
             Richard
             Blackmore
             against
             the
             STAGE
             .
          
           
             ANother
             late
             Author
             I
             shall
             produce
             against
             them
             is
             Sir
             
               Richard
               Blackmore
            
             ,
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             his
             Excellent
             Poem
             ,
             call'd
             
               Prince
               Arthur
            
             ;
             whose
             Testimony
             is
             so
             much
             the
             less
             to
             be
             excepted
             against
             ,
             because
             he
             seems
             to
             be
             for
             a
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             Abolition
             of
             the
             Stage
             :
             His
             Words
             are
             as
             followeth
             ,
          
           
             
               Ou●
               Poets
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               seem
               ingag'd
               in
               a
               geneneral
               Confederacy
               to
               Ruine
               the
               end
               of
               their
               own
               Art
               ,
               to
               expose
               Religion
               and
               Vertue
               ,
               and
               bring
               Vice
               and
               Corruption
               of
               Manners
               into
               Esteem
               and
               Reputation
               .
               The
               Poets
               that
               write
               
                 for
                 the
                 Stage
              
               (
               at
               least
               a
               great
               part
               of
               them
               )
               seem
               deeply
               concerned
               in
               this
               Conspiracy
               .
               These
               are
               the
               Champions
               that
               Charge
               Religion
               with
               such
               desperate
               Resolution
               ,
               and
               have
               given
               it
               so
               many
               deep
               and
               ghastly
               Wounds
               .
               The
               Stage
               was
               an
               Out-work
               or
               Fort
               rais'd
               for
               the
               Protection
               and
               Security
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               but
               the
               Poets
               that
               kept
               it
               ,
               have
               revolted
               and
               basely
               betray'd
               it
               ;
               ●nd
               what
               is
               worse
               ,
               have
               turn'd
               all
               their
               Force
               and
               discharg'd
               all
               their
               Artillery
               against
               the
               Place
               their
               Duty
               was
               to
               defend
               .
               If
               any
               Man
               thinks
               this
               an
               unjust
               Charge
               ,
               I
               desire
               him
               to
               read
               any
               of
               our
               Modern
               Comedies
               ,
               and
               I
               believe
               he
               will
               soon
               be
               convinced
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               what
               I
               have
               said
               .
            
             
               The
               Man
               of
               Sense
               ,
               and
               the
               ●ine
               Gentleman
               in
               the
               Comedy
               ,
               who
               as
               the
               chiefest
               Person
               propos'd
               to
               the
               Esteem
               and
               Imitation
               of
               the
               Audience
               ,
               is
               enrich'd
               with
               all
               the
               Sense
               and
               Wit
               the
               Poet
               can
               bestow
               .
               This
               extraordinary
               Person
               you
               
               will
               find
               to
               be
               a
               Derider
               of
               Religion
               ,
               a
               grea●
               Admirer
               of
               Lucretius
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               for
               his
               Le●●ning
               as
               Irreligion
               ;
               a
               Person
               wholly
               Idle
               ,
               dissolv'd
               in
               Luxury
               ,
               abandon'd
               to
               his
               Pleasure
               ,
               ●
               great
               Debaucher
               of
               Women
               ,
               profuse
               and
               extravagant
               in
               his
               Expences
               .
               And
               in
               short
               ,
               this
               furnished
               Gentleman
               will
               appear
               a
               finished
               Libertine
               .
               The
               young
               Lady
               that
               must
               support
               the
               Character
               of
               a
               Vertuous
               well-manner'd
               sensible
               Woman
               ,
               the
               most
               perfect
               Creature
               that
               can
               be
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               Flower
               of
               her
               Sex
               ,
               this
               Accomplish'd
               Person
               entertains
               the
               Audience
               with
               confident
               Discourses
               immodest
               Repartees
               ,
               and
               prophane
               Railery
               .
               She
               is
               throughly
               instructed
               in
               Intreagues
               and
               Assignations
               ,
               a
               great
               Scoffe●
               at
               the
               prudent
               Reservedness
               and
               Modesty
               of
               the
               best
               of
               her
               Sex
               ,
               she
               despises
               the
               wise
               Instructions
               of
               her
               Parents
               or
               Guardians
               ,
               is
               disobedient
               to
               their
               Authority
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               without
               their
               Knowledge
               or
               Consent
               ,
               marries
               her self
               to
               the
               Gentleman
               above
               ment●oned
               :
               And
               can
               any
               one
               imagine
               ,
               but
               that
               our
               young
               Ladies
               and
               Gentlewomen
               ,
               are
               admirably
               instructed
               by
               such
               Patterns
               of
               Sense
               and
               Virtue
               .
            
             
               If
               a
               Clergyman
               be
               introduc'd
               ,
               as
               he
               often
               is
               ,
               t
               is
               seldom
               for
               any
               other
               Purpose
               ,
               but
               to
               abuse
               him
               ,
               to
               expose
               his
               very
               Character
               and
               Profession
               ;
               He
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               Pimp
               ,
               a
               Blockhead
               ,
               a
               Hypocrite
               ,
               some
               wretched
               Figure
               he
               must
               make
               ,
               and
               almost
               ever
               ,
               be
               so
               manag'd
               as
               to
               bring
               his
               Order
               into
               Contempt
               .
               This
               indeed
               is
               a
               very
               common
               ,
               but
               yet
               so
               gross
               an
               Abuse
               of
               Wit
               ,
               as
               was
               never
               endured
               on
               a
               Pagan
               Theatre
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               the
               antient
               Primitive
               Times
               of
               Poetry
               ,
               before
               its
               Purity
               and
               Simplicity
               became
               corrupted
               ,
               with
               the
               Inventions
               of
               after
               Ages
               .
               Poets
               then
               taught
               Men
               to
               Reverence
               their
               Gods
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               ●erv'd
               them
               ,
               none
               had
               so
               little
               regard
               for
               his
               Religion
               
               as
               to
               expose
               it
               publickly
               ,
               or
               if
               any
               had
               ,
               their
               Governments
               were
               too
               Wise
               to
               suffer
               the
               Wors●ip
               of
               their
               Gods
               ,
               to
               be
               treated
               on
               the
               Stage
               with
               Contempt
               .
            
             
               In
               our
               Comedies
               ,
               the
               Wives
               of
               our
               Citizens
               are
               highly
               encouraged
               ,
               to
               despise
               their
               Husbands
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               great
               Friendship
               with
               some
               such
               Virtuous
               Gentleman
               ,
               and
               Man
               of
               Sense
               ,
               above
               described
               :
               This
               is
               their
               way
               of
               Recommending
               Chastity
               and
               Fidelity
               ;
               and
               that
               Diligence
               and
               Frugality
               may
               be
               sufficiently
               expos'd
               ,
               though
               the
               two
               Virtues
               ,
               that
               chiefly
               support
               the
               being
               of
               any
               State
               ;
               to
               deter
               Men
               from
               being
               Industrious
               ,
               and
               Wealthy
               ,
               the
               diligent
               and
               thriving
               Citizen
               is
               made
               the
               most
               wretched
               ,
               contemptible
               thing
               in
               ●he
               World
               :
               And
               as
               the
               Alderman
               that
               makes
               the
               best
               Figure
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               makes
               the
               worst
               on
               the
               Stage
               ;
               So
               under
               the
               Character
               of
               a
               Justice
               of
               Peace
               ,
               you
               have
               all
               the
               Prudence
               and
               Virtues
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               most
               unmercifully
               insulted
               over
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               these
               Characters
               are
               set
               up
               on
               purpose
               to
               ruin
               all
               Opinion
               and
               Esteem
               of
               Virtue
               ;
               so
               the
               Conduct
               throughout
               ,
               the
               Language
               ,
               the
               Fable
               and
               Contrivance
               seem
               evidently
               design'd
               for
               the
               same
               noble
               end
               .
               There
               are
               few
               fine
               Conceits
               few
               strains
               of
               wit
               ,
               or
               extraordinary
               pieces
               of
               Railery
               ;
               but
               are
               either
               Immodest
               or
               Irreligious
               and
               very
               few
               Scenes
               but
               have
               some
               spiteful
               and
               envious
               Stroke
               at
               Sobriety
               and
               good
               Manners
               .
               Whence
               the
               Youth
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               have
               apparently
               received
               very
               bad
               Impressions
               .
               The
               universal
               Corruption
               of
               Manners
               and
               Irreligious
               Disposition
               of
               Mind
               that
               Infects
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               seems
               to
               have
               been
               in
               a
               great
               Measure
               ,
               deriv'd
               from
               the
               Stage
               ,
               or
               has
               at
               least
               been
               highly
               promoted
               
               by
               it
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               great
               pitty
               that
               those
               〈◊〉
               whose
               power
               it
               is
               ,
               have
               not
               restrained
               the
               〈◊〉
               centiousness
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               obliged
               the
               Writers
               to
               observe
               more
               decorum
               .
               It
               were
               to
               be
               wished
               that
               Poets
               ,
               as
               Preachers
               are
               in
               some
               Countries
               ,
               were
               Paid
               and
               Licensed
               by
               the
               State
               ,
               and
               that
               none
               were
               suffered
               to
               write
               in
               prejudice
               of
               Religion
               and
               the
               Government
               ;
               but
               that
               all
               such
               Offenders
               ,
               as
               publick
               Enemies
               of
               Mankind
               should
               be
               silenc'd
               and
               duly
               punished
               .
               Sure
               some
               effectual
               Care
               should
               be
               taken
               that
               these
               Men
               might
               not
               be
               suffered
               by
               debauching
               our
               Youth
               ,
               to
               help
               on
               the
               Destruction
               of
               a
               brave
               Nation
               .
            
          
           
             But
             seeing
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             DEFENCE
             ,
             says
             without
             any
             limitation
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Collier
             is
             the
             first
             who
             appear'd
             from
             the
             Pulpit
             or
             Press
             upon
             this
             Subject
             .
             I
             must
             put
             him
             in
             mind
             of
             others
             that
             have
             Writ
             and
             Preached
             against
             the
             Stage
             long
             before
             those
             I
             have
             already
             mentioned
             :
             And
             I
             think
             Mr.
             Prin
             ,
             Author
             of
             the
             Histriomastix
             ,
             deserves
             the
             Honour
             of
             being
             nam'd
             with
             the
             first
             .
             His
             Treatise
             being
             perhaps
             the
             Largest
             ,
             Learnedst
             and
             most
             Elaborate
             of
             any
             that
             ever
             was
             writ
             upon
             the
             Subject
             ,
             and
             to
             which
             Mr.
             Collier
             has
             been
             very
             much
             oblig'd
             for
             many
             things
             in
             his
             ingenious
             Book
             ,
             as
             I
             own
             here
             once
             for
             all
             ,
             I
             am
             highly
             oblig'd
             my self
             for
             not
             a
             few
             ,
             though
             I
             have
             made
             use
             of
             them
             in
             a
             different
             Method
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             already
             agreed
             with
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Defence
             ,
             That
             the
             general
             Silence
             of
             the
             Clergy
             of
             late
             against
             the
             Stage
             ,
             is
             a
             Neglect
             of
             their
             Christian
             Duty
             ;
             but
             shall
             now
             make
             it
             appear
             ,
             that
             it
             has
             not
             always
             been
             thus
             with
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             a
             further
             Confutation
             of
             our
             Authors
             Proposition
             ,
             That
             Mr.
             Collier
             is
             the
             first
             
             that
             broke
             Silence
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             and
             serve
             as
             a
             Reproof
             to
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             Divines
             of
             the
             present
             times
             ,
             that
             they
             come
             so
             much
             short
             of
             those
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             in
             their
             Zeal
             against
             the
             Stage
             .
          
        
         
           
             Antient
             Church
             of
             England
             Divines
             against
             the
             STAGE
             .
          
           
             IT
             may
             perhaps
             be
             reckon'd
             needless
             to
             go
             so
             far
             back
             as
             the
             famous
             Bradwardin
             ,
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             who
             wrote
             against
             the
             *
             Stage
             in
             1345.
             or
             Wickliff
             the
             Morning-Star
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             who
             wrote
             against
             †
             Plays
             in
             1380.
             and
             therefore
             we
             shall
             descend
             to
             those
             times
             ,
             when
             the
             Reformation
             was
             arriv'd
             to
             a
             good
             hight
             :
             And
             thus
             we
             find
             in
             1572.
             
             Dr.
             
               Matthew
               Parker
            
             ,
             Arch-bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             
               De
               Antiquitate
               Ecclesiae
               Britannicae
            
             ,
             [
             Page
             445.
             ]
             asserts
             .
          
           
             
               That
               Stage-Plays
               are
               not
               to
               be
               suffer'd
               in
               any
               Christian
               or
               well
               govern'd
               Commonwealth
               .
            
          
           
             Dr.
             
               George
               Alley
            
             Bishop
             of
             Exeter
             ,
             and
             Divinity
             Lecturer
             at
             St.
             Pauls
             in
             1571.
             the
             second
             year
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             declaims
             against
             ,
             
               Play-Books
               and
               Stage-Plays
               ,
               as
               the
               Fomenters
               and
               Fewel
               ef
               Lust
               ,
               the
               occasion
               of
               Adultery
               and
               other
               intollerable
               Evils
               .
               †
               And
               in
               that
               same
               Book
               ,
               *
               which
               its
               sit
               to
               observe
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               was
               Printed
               by
               her
               Majesties
               Authority
               ,
               he
               Inveighs
               against
               wanton
               and
               impure
               Books
               ,
               as
               being
               then
               too
               frequent
               ,
               and
               wishes
               the
               Authors
               of
               of
               them
               the
               same
               Punishment
               ,
               that
               the
               Emper
               or
               Severus
               inflicted
               upon
               
                 Vetromus
                 Turinus
              
               his
               Fa●iliar
               ,
               viz.
               That
               they
               might
               perish
               by
               Smoak
               who
               liv'd
               by
               it
               .
            
          
           
             A
             little
             further
             he
             says
             ,
             
               That
               many
               of
               these
               who
               profess
               Christianity
               ,
               are
               in
               respect
               of
               reading
               
               Lascivious
               Books
               ,
               worse
               by
               far
               than
               the
               Heathens
               :
               The
               People
               called
               Massilienses
               ,
               before
               they
               knew
               Christ
               ,
               were
               of
               such
               pure
               and
               uncorrupt
               Morals
               ,
               that
               their
               Manners
               were
               accout
               the
               best
               ;
               and
               amongst
               other
               good
               Laws
               in
               their
               City
               this
               was
               one
               ;
               That
               there
               should
               be
               no
               Comedy
               acted
               there
               ,
               because
               their
               Arguments
               were
               for
               the
               most
               part
               of
               wanton
               and
               dissolute
               Love
               ,
               But
               alas
               ,
               all
               Places
               in
               our
               days
               are
               fill'd
               with
               Juglers
               ;
               Scoffers
               ,
               Jesters
               ,
               Players
               ,
               who
               may
               s●●
               and
               do
               what
               they
               list
               ,
               be
               it
               never
               so
               fleshly
               and
               filthy
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               applauded
               with
               laughing
               and
               clapping
               of
               Hands
               .
               Epicharmus
               was
               punished
               by
               Hiero
               of
               Syracuse
               ,
               for
               rehearsing
               some
               wanton
               Verses
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               Wife
               :
               Sophocles
               rebuk'd
               Pericles
               for
               launching
               out
               in
               the
               Commendation
               of
               the
               Beauty
               of
               a
               Boy
               that
               passed
               by
               him
               ;
               and
               was
               told
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               the
               Hand
               of
               a
               Pretor
               ought
               to
               be
               free
               from
               Bribes
               ,
               but
               their
               Eyes
               clear
               from
               wanton
               Looks
               ;
               that
               the
               Athenians
               would
               suffer
               none
               of
               their
               Judges
               to
               write
               any
               Comedy
               or
               Play
               :
               But
               I
               speak
               it
               with
               Sorrow
               ,
               our
               vicious
               Balladmakers
               ,
               and
               Composers
               of
               lewd
               Songs
               and
               Plays
               ,
               go
               not
               only
               unpunished
               but
               are
               largely
               Rewarded
               .
            
          
           
             
               There
               was
               no
               Adulterer
               in
               Sparta
               ,
               because
               the
               Citizens
               were
               not
               suffered
               to
               be
               present
               at
               any
               Comedy
               or
               other
               Play
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               hear
               and
               see
               those
               things
               that
               were
               contrary
               to
               their
               Laws
               .
            
          
           
             The
             next
             we
             shall
             mention
             ,
             is
             Bishop
             Bahingto●
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             Exposition
             on
             the
             seventh
             Commandment
             says
             ,
             
               Those
               Prophane
               ,
               Wanton
               Stage
               Plays
               and
               Enterludes
               ;
               what
               an
               occasion
               th●●
               are
               of
               Adultery
               and
               Uncleanness
               ,
               by
               Gesture
               ,
               Speech
               ,
               Conveyance
               ,
               and
               Devices
               to
               attain
               ungodly
               Desires
               ,
               the
               World
               knoweth
               by
               long
               Experience
               ,
               
               Vanities
               they
               are
               if
               we
               make
               the
               best
               of
               them
               '
               and
               the
               Prophet
               prayeth
               to
               have
               his
               Eyes
               turn'd
               away
               from
               beholding
               Vanity
               ,
               evil
               Communication
               corrupts
               good
               Manners
               ,
               and
               they
               abound
               with
               it
               .
               They
               are
               always
               full
               of
               dangerous
               Sights
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               abstain
               from
               all
               appearance
               of
               Evil
               :
               They
               corrupt
               the
               Eyes
               with
               alluring
               Gestures
               ,
               the
               Eyes
               corrupt
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               the
               Heart
               corrupts
               the
               Body
               till
               all
               be
               horrible
               before
               the
               Lord
               :
               All
               things
               are
               polluted
               by
               Histrionical
               Gestures
               ,
               saith
               Chrysostome
               :
               And
               Plays
               says
               he
               ,
               are
               the
               Feasts
               of
               Satan
               ,
               the
               Inventions
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
               Councils
               have
               decreed
               very
               sharply
               against
               them
               ,
               those
               who
               have
               been
               desil'd
               by
               them
               ,
               have
               on
               their
               Death
               Beds
               confessed
               the
               danger
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               warned
               others
               for
               ever
               to
               avoid
               them
               .
               —
               The
               Bishop
               adds
               ,
               that
               Play
               Haunters
               ,
               carry
               away
               with
               them
               the
               Ideas
               and
               Similitudes
               of
               the
               lewd
               Representations
               they
               behold
               in
               Stage-Plays
               ,
               which
               sink
               deep
               into
               their
               Minds
               ;
               That
               they
               suck
               in
               the
               Poison
               of
               Stage-Plays
               with
               great
               Delight
               ,
               and
               practise
               the
               Speeches
               and
               Conveyances
               of
               Love
               ,
               which
               there
               they
               see
               a●d
               learn
               ,
               and
               having
               once
               polluted
               their
               Speech
               with
               the
               Language
               of
               the
               Theatre
               (
               for
               I
               will
               never
               call
               it
               polishing
               )
               they
               are
               never
               well
               but
               when
               they
               have
               Company
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               may
               impart
               the
               Stories
               and
               Salutations
               ,
               they
               have
               learned
               at
               the
               Stage
               .
            
          
           
             Bishop
             Andrews
             in
             his
             Exposition
             of
             the
             seventh
             Commandment
             .
             Bishop
             Baily
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             the
             
               Practise
               of
               Piety
            
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             Hall
             in
             in
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             agree
             with
             the
             former
             in
             condemning
             Stage-Plays
             :
             Of
             the
             same
             Mind
             is
             Doctor
             Reynolds
             in
             his
             overthrow
             of
             Stage-Plays
             ,
             Doctor
             Griffit●
             ,
             Doctor
             Williams
             ,
             Doctor
             El●on
             and
             Mr.
             Dod
             on
             the
             seventh
             Commandment
             .
             Doctor
             Sparks
             in
             his
             
               Rehearsal
               Sermon
            
             ,
             at
             
             Paul's
             Cross
             ,
             
             April
             29.
             1579.
             
             Doctor
             Whites
             Sermon
             there
             ,
             March
             24.
             1615.
             
             Dr.
             Bond
             of
             the
             Sab●ath
             in
             1595.
             and
             as
             many
             more
             Doctors
             ,
             as
             would
             serve
             to
             make
             up
             a
             Convocation
             ;
             whence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Divines
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             those
             Days
             ,
             were
             far
             from
             being
             silent
             against
             the
             Stage
             Nay
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             the
             second
             and
             third
             
               Blast
               of
               Retreat
               ,
               from
               Plays
               and
               Theatres
               ,
            
             Printed
             in
             1580.
             
             
               That
               many
               Godly
               Ministers
               did
               from
               Day
               to
               Day
               ,
               in
               all
               Places
               of
               greatest
               Resort
               ,
               denounce
               the
               Vengeance
               of
               God
               against
               all
               such
               be
               they
               high
               or
               low
               ,
               that
               favoured
               Players
               ,
               Theatres
               ,
               or
               Plays
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             Northbrook
             a
             learned
             Divine
             ,
             in
             his
             Treatise
             against
             Vain
             Plays
             and
             Enterludes
             :
             Printed
             by
             Authority
             in
             1579.
             says
             ,
             
               That
               to
               speak
               his
               Mind
               and
               Conscience
               plainly
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               ;
               Players
               and
               Plays
               are
               not
               tollerable
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               suffered
               in
               any
               Commonwealth
               ;
               because
               they
               are
               the
               Occasion
               of
               much
               Sin
               and
               Wickedness
               ,
               corrupting
               both
               the
               Minds
               and
               the
               Manners
               of
               the
               Spectators
               .
            
          
           
             There
             's
             one
             Book
             more
             ,
             writ
             in
             those
             times
             against
             the
             Stage
             ,
             that
             I
             cannot
             omit
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             singularity
             of
             its
             Title
             ,
             
               viz.
               The
               Church
               of
               evil
               Men
               and
               Women
               ,
               whereof
               Lucifer
               is
               the
               
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 Players
                 and
                 Play-haunters
                 ,
                 the
                 Members
                 .
              
            
             And
             in
             1625.
             a
             Treatise
             against
             Stage
             .
             Plays
             was
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             from
             all
             which
             it
             will
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Defence
               of
               Dramatick
               Poetry
            
             ,
             spoke
             without
             Book
             ▪
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             Mr.
             Collier
             ,
             was
             the
             first
             that
             appeared
             from
             the
             Press
             or
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             against
             ou●
             Stage
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             present
             Divines
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             have
             betraid
             the
             Cause
             by
             their
             Silence
             ,
             or
             encouraged
             the
             Stage
             by
             their
             Pens
             and
             Practice
             ,
             come
             not
             only
             short
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             but
             are
             directly
             opposite
             to
             them
             .
          
           
           
             Nor
             was
             it
             the
             Divines
             alone
             ,
             who
             in
             those
             days
             attack'd
             the
             Theatre
             :
             But
             Poets
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             who
             being
             touch'd
             with
             remorse
             for
             writing
             to
             the
             Stage
             ,
             turn'd
             their
             Pens
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             made
             such
             Discoveries
             of
             its
             Lewdness
             ,
             as
             no
             other
             Persons
             were
             able
             to
             do
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CAP.
           IX
           .
        
         
           The
           Stage
           Condemned
           and
           Anatomized
           by
           Play-Poets
           .
        
         
           THE
           First
           we
           shall
           name
           is
           Mr.
           
             Stephen
             Gosson
          
           ,
           formerly
           a
           Stage-Poet
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           says
           himself
           ,
           in
           the
           Epistle
           to
           his
           
             School
             of
             Abuse
          
           :
           Printed
           by
           Authority
           ,
           and
           dedicated
           to
           Sir
           
             Philip
             Sidney
          
           ,
           in
           1578.
           
           
             That
             his
             Eyes
             had
             shed
             many
             Tears
             of
             Sorrow
             ,
             and
             his
             Heart
             had
             sweat
             many
             drops
             of
             Blood
             ,
             when
             he
             remembred
             Stage-Plays
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             was
             once
             so
             much
             addicted
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Penitent
           Stage-Poet
           in
           the
           Book
           just
           now
           men●ioned
           ,
           and
           in
           another
           called
           ,
           
             His
             Plays
             Confuted
          
           :
           Printed
           in
           1581.
           and
           Dedicated
           to
           Sir
           
             Francis
             Walsingham
          
           ,
           writes
           to
           this
           Effect
           ;
           
             I
             will
             shew
             you
             says
             he
             what
             I
             saw
             ,
             and
             inform
             you
             what
             I
             read
             of
             Plays
             .
             Ovid
             said
             ,
             That
             Romulus
             built
             his
             Theatre
             as
             a
             Horse-Fair
             for
             Whores
             ,
             made
             Triumphs
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             Plays
             to
             gather
             fair
             Women
             together
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             of
             his
             Souldiers
             might
             take
             where
             he
             lik'd
             ,
             a
             snatch
             for
             his
             Share
             .
             It
             would
             seem
             that
             the
             Abuse
             of
             such
             Pl●ces
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             for
             any
             chast
             Liver
             to
             haunt
             them
             was
             a
             black
             Swan
             ,
             and
             a
             white
             Crow
             .
             
             Dion
             so
             straitly
             forbideth
             the
             antient
             Families
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Gentlewomen
             that
             tender
             their
             Name
             and
             Honour
             to
             come
             to
             Theatres
             ,
             and
             rebukes
             them
             so
             sharply
             when
             he
             takes
             them
             Napping
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             be
             but
             once
             seen
             there
             ,
             he
             judgeth
             it
             sufficient
             cause
             to
             speak
             ill
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             worse
             .
             The
             Shadow
             of
             a
             Knave
             hurts
             an
             honest
             Man
             ,
             the
             Scent
             of
             a
             Stews
             an
             honest
             Matron
             ,
             and
             the
             Shew
             of
             Theatres
             a
             meer
             Spectator
             .
             Cooks
             don't
             shew
             more
             Art
             in
             their
             Junkets
             to
             vanquish
             the
             Taste
             ,
             nor
             Painters
             in
             Shaddow
             to
             allare
             the
             Eye
             ,
             than
             Poets
             in
             Theatres
             to
             wound
             the
             Conscience
             ?
             there
             set
             they
             abroach
             strange
             Consorts
             of
             Melody
             to
             tickle
             the
             Ear
             ;
             costly
             Apparel
             to
             flatter
             the
             Sight
             ,
             effeminate
             Gestures
             to
             ravish
             the
             Sense
             ,
             and
             wanton
             Speech
             to
             whet
             inordinate
             Lust
             ;
             these
             by
             the
             privy
             Entries
             of
             the
             Ear
             slip
             down
             into
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             with
             Gunshot
             of
             Affection
             gall
             the
             Mind
             .
             Domitian
             suffered
             Playing
             and
             Dancing
             so
             long
             in
             Theatres
             ,
             that
             Paris
             debauched
             his
             Domitia
             ,
             and
             Menster
             did
             the
             like
             by
             
               Messalina
               .
               Ovid
            
             in
             his
             
               Arte
               Amandi
            
             ,
             chargeth
             his
             Pilgrims
             to
             keep
             close
             to
             the
             Saints
             whom
             they
             serve
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             their
             double
             Diligence
             ,
             to
             list
             the
             Gentlewomens
             Robes
             from
             the
             Ground
             ,
             to
             prevent
             their
             soyling
             in
             the
             Dust
             ,
             to
             sweep
             Moats
             from
             their
             Ki●tles
             ,
             to
             keep
             their
             Fingers
             in
             Ure
             ,
             to
             lay
             their
             Hands
             at
             their
             Backs
             for
             an
             easie
             stay
             ,
             to
             praise
             that
             which
             they
             commend
             ,
             to
             present
             them
             Pomegranates
             to
             pick
             as
             they
             sit
             ,
             and
             when
             all
             is
             over
             to
             wait
             on
             them
             mannerly
             to
             their
             Houses
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             our
             Playhouses
             at
             London
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             such
             heaving
             and
             shoving
             ,
             such
             itching
             and
             shouldring
             to
             sit
             by
             Women
             ,
             such
             care
             for
             their
             Garments
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             trod
             on
             ,
             such
             eying
             their
             Laps
             that
             no
             Chipslight
             in
             them
             ,
             such
             Pillows
             to
             their
             Backs
             that
             they
             take
             no
             hurt
             ,
             such
             whispering
             
             in
             their
             Ears
             ,
             I
             don't
             know
             what
             ,
             such
             giving
             them
             Pippins
             to
             pass
             the
             time
             ,
             such
             playing
             at
             Foot-Saunt
             without
             Cards
             ,
             such
             ticking
             ,
             such
             toying
             ,
             such
             smiling
             ,
             such
             winking
             ,
             and
             such
             manning
             them
             Home
             when
             the
             Sports
             are
             ended
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             perfect
             Comedy
             to
             mark
             their
             Behaviour
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             good
             as
             a
             Course
             at
             the
             Game
             it self
             to
             dogg
             them
             a
             little
             ,
             or
             to
             follow
             aloof
             by
             the
             print
             of
             their
             Feet
             ,
             and
             so
             discover
             by
             slot
             where
             the
             Deer
             taketh
             soil
             .
             If
             this
             were
             as
             well
             noted
             as
             it
             is
             ill
             seen
             ,
             or
             as
             openly
             punished
             as
             secretly
             practised
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             Cause
             would
             be
             seared
             to
             drie
             up
             the
             Effect
             ,
             and
             those
             pretty
             Rabbets
             ferreted
             from
             their
             Burrows
             .
          
           
             For
             they
             that
             lack
             Customers
             all
             the
             W●●
             either
             because
             their
             haunt
             is
             unknown
             ,
             or
             the
             Co●stables
             and
             Officers
             watch
             them
             so
             narrowly
             ,
             that
             they
             dare
             not
             queatch
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             ●lock
             to
             Theatres
             and
             there
             keep
             a
             general
             Market
             of
             Baudry
             .
             Not
             that
             any
             ●ilthiness
             indeed
             is
             committed
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             that
             Ground
             ,
             as
             was
             done
             in
             Rome
             ;
             but
             that
             every
             Wanton
             and
             his
             Paramour
             ,
             every
             Man
             &
             his
             Mistriss
             ,
             every
             Iack
             and
             his
             Ioan
             ,
             every
             Knave
             and
             his
             Quean
             ,
             are
             there
             first
             acquainted
             ,
             and
             cheapen
             the
             Merchandise
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             which
             they
             pay
             for
             elsewhere
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             agree
             .
             I
             design
             not
             to
             shew
             you
             all
             that
             I
             saw
             ,
             nor
             half
             that
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             those
             Abuses
             ,
             lest
             you
             should
             judge
             me
             more
             willing
             to
             teach
             than
             to
             forbid
             them
             .
          
        
         
           The
           next
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           ,
           
             The
             Third
             Blast
             of
             Retreat
             from
             Plays
             and
             Theatres
             ,
          
           who
           had
           formerly
           been
           a
           Stage-Poet
           ,
           but
           tells
           us
           he
           renounc'd
           that
           wicked
           Profession
           ,
           
             as
             being
             Incompatible
             with
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             or
             his
             own
             Salvation
             .
          
           He
           gives
           his
           Opinion
           of
           Plays
           thus
           *
           ,
           
             That
             they
             are
             
             not
             to
             be
             suffered
             in
             a
             Christian
             Common-wealth
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             Enemies
             to
             Nature
             and
             Religion
             ,
             Allurements
             unto
             sin
             ,
             Corrupters
             of
             good
             Manners
             ,
             the
             Cause
             of
             Security
             and
             Carelesness
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             meer
             Brothel-houses
             of
             Bawdry
             :
             They
             bring
             a
             Scandal
             upon
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Sabbath
             into
             Contempt
             ,
             Mens
             Souls
             into
             danger
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Commonwealth
             into
             Disorder
             .
             —
             These
             are
             bitter
             and
             hainous
             Expressions
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             nothing
             so
             bitter
             as
             the
             Cause
             requireth
             .
             It
             were
             ill
             to
             paint
             the
             Devil
             like
             an
             Angel
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             drawn
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             the
             better
             known
             —
             Therefore
             that
             others
             should
             not
             be
             deceived
             with
             that
             wherewith
             I
             have
             been
             deceived
             my self
             ,
             I
             thought
             it
             my
             Duty
             to
             expose
             the
             Abuse
             of
             the
             Plays
             and
             Actors
             both
             ,
             that
             every
             Man
             might
             refrain
             from
             their
             Wickedness
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Magistrate
             being
             informed
             of
             it
             ,
             might
             take
             effectual
             Methods
             utterly
             to
             suppress
             them
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             still
             be
             permitted
             to
             make
             Sale
             of
             Sin
             ,
             we
             shall
             pull
             the
             Vengeance
             of
             God
             upon
             our
             Heads
             ,
             and
             bring
             the
             Nation
             to
             Confusion
             .
             —
             What
             I
             speak
             of
             Plays
             from
             my
             own
             Knowledge
             ,
             may
             be
             affirmed
             by
             Hundreds
             more
             ,
             who
             know
             those
             Matters
             as
             well
             as
             my self
             .
             —
             Some
             Citizens
             Wives
             ,
             upon
             whom
             God
             hath
             laid
             his
             Hand
             for
             an
             Example
             to
             others
             ,
             have
             confessed
             on
             their
             Death-bed
             with
             Tears
             ,
             that
             at
             those
             Spectacles
             they
             have
             receiv'd
             such
             Infection
             ,
             as
             of
             honest
             Women
             made
             them
             light
             Huswifes
             :
             By
             them
             they
             have
             dishonoured
             the
             Vessels
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             brought
             their
             Husbands
             into
             Contempt
             ,
             their
             Children
             in
             Question
             ,
             their
             Bodies
             into
             Sickness
             ,
             and
             their
             Souls
             into
             Danger
             .
          
        
         
         
           It
           must
           be
           own'd
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           an
           heavy
           Charge
           upon
           the
           Stage
           ,
           nor
           can
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           be
           questioned
           ,
           seeing
           it
           comes
           from
           the
           Hand
           of
           a
           penitent
           Stage-Poet
           ,
           who
           delivers
           it
           as
           his
           own
           certain
           Knowledge
           ,
           but
           if
           his
           Testimony
           and
           that
           of
           Mr.
           Gosson
           before
           exhibited
           be
           not
           enough
           ;
           The
           Patrons
           of
           the
           Stage
           may
           be
           pleased
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           their
           Evidence
           is
           confirmed
           by
           Bishop
           Babington
           on
           the
           VII
           .
           Commandment
           and
           Dr.
           Layton
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Speculum
             Belli
             Sacri
          
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           our
           Author
           ,
           he
           goes
           on
           thus
           ,
        
         
           
             The
             repair
             of
             such
             as
             are
             honest
             to
             those
             Places
             of
             Evil
             Resort
             ,
             makes
             their
             own
             Good
             Life
             to
             be
             called
             in
             Question
             ;
             for
             that
             Place
             bree●s
             Suspicion
             as
             well
             of
             the
             Good
             as
             the
             Bad
             ;
             for
             who
             can
             see
             a
             Man
             or
             a
             Woman
             Resort
             to
             an
             House
             that
             is
             notoriously
             Wicked
             ,
             but
             will
             judge
             them
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Crew
             of
             the
             Ungodly
             .
             The
             honestest
             Woman
             is
             the
             soonest
             assaulted
             ,
             and
             hath
             such
             Snares
             laid
             to
             entrap
             her
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             assist
             her
             not
             ,
             she
             must
             needs
             be
             taken
             .
             When
             I
             gave
             my self
             first
             to
             observe
             the
             Abuse
             of
             Common-plays
             ,
             I
             found
             my
             Heart
             sore
             smitten
             with
             Sorrow
             ;
             Sin
             did
             there
             so
             much
             abound
             ,
             and
             was
             so
             openly
             committed
             ,
             that
             I
             looked
             when
             God
             in
             his
             Justice
             and
             Wrath
             would
             have
             presently
             confounded
             the
             Beholders
             .
             The
             Theatre
             I
             found
             to
             be
             an
             appointed
             Place
             of
             Baudry
             :
             mine
             own
             Ears
             have
             heard
             honest
             Women
             allur'd
             with
             abominable
             Speeches
             .
             Sometimes
             I
             have
             seen
             two
             Knaves
             at
             once
             importuning
             one
             Light
             Huswife
             ,
             whence
             a
             Quarrel
             hath
             ensued
             to
             the
             Disquieting
             of
             many
             .
             There
             are
             Intrigues
             carried
             on
             to
             debauch
             Married
             Women
             from
             their
             Husbands
             ,
             and
             Places
             appointed
             for
             Meeting
             and
             Conference
             .
          
           
           
             When
             I
             took
             notice
             of
             those
             Abuses
             ,
             and
             saw
             that
             the
             Theatre
             was
             become
             Satan's
             Council-House
             ,
             I
             resolved
             never
             to
             imploy
             my
             Pen
             to
             so
             vile
             a
             Purpose
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             an
             Instrument
             of
             gathering
             the
             Wicked
             together
             .
             —
             It
             may
             perhaps
             be
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             too
             lavish
             of
             my
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             that
             what
             I
             have
             now
             said
             might
             have
             been
             forborn
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             dissembles
             Ungodliness
             is
             a
             Traitor
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             guilty
             of
             the
             Offence
             as
             the
             Offenders
             themselves
             .
             Since
             therefore
             the
             Cause
             is
             Gods
             ,
             I
             dare
             put
             my self
             forth
             to
             be
             an
             Advocate
             against
             Satan
             to
             the
             rooting
             out
             of
             Sin.
             Are
             not
             our
             Eyes
             at
             Plays
             carried
             away
             with
             Pride
             and
             Vanity
             ,
             our
             Ears
             abus'd
             with
             Amorous
             and
             Filthy
             Discourse
             ,
             our
             Tongues
             imployed
             in
             Blaspheming
             God
             or
             commending
             that
             which
             is
             Wicked
             ?
             Are
             not
             our
             Hearts
             through
             the
             Pleasure
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             the
             Delight
             of
             the
             Eye
             ,
             and
             the
             fond
             Motions
             of
             the
             Mind
             ,
             withdrawn
             from
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Meditation
             of
             his
             Goodness
             .
             —
             There
             's
             no
             Zealous
             Heart
             but
             must
             needs
             bleed
             to
             see
             how
             many
             Christian
             Souls
             are
             there
             swallow'd
             up
             in
             the
             Whirlpool
             of
             Devilish
             Impudence
             .
             Whosoever
             shall
             visit
             the
             Chappel
             of
             Satan
             [
             I
             mean
             the
             Theatre
             ]
             shall
             find
             there
             no
             want
             of
             young
             Russians
             ,
             nor
             lack
             of
             Harlots
             ,
             utterly
             void
             of
             Shame
             ;
             who
             by
             their
             Wanton
             Gestures
             and
             Shameless
             Behaviour
             discover
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             —
             Let
             Magistrates
             assure
             themselves
             that
             without
             speedy
             Redress
             all
             things
             will
             grow
             so
             much
             out
             of
             order
             that
             they
             will
             be
             past
             remedy
             .
             Our
             young
             Men
             are
             thereby
             made
             Shameless
             ,
             Stubborn
             and
             Impudent
             .
             Tell
             them
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             will
             turn
             it
             into
             Ridicule
             :
             Rebuke
             them
             for
             breaking
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             they
             will
             call
             you
             a
             Precisian
             .
             —
          
           
           
             He
             that
             is
             virtuously
             disposed
             ,
             shall
             find
             lewd
             Persons
             enough
             in
             the
             Play-house
             to
             withdraw
             him
             from
             Vertue
             by
             Promises
             of
             Pleasure
             and
             Pastime
             .
             The
             Play-house
             is
             the
             School
             of
             Satan
             ,
             the
             Chapple
             of
             ill
             Council
             ,
             where
             he
             shall
             see
             so
             much
             of
             Iniquity
             and
             Loosness
             ;
             so
             great
             Outrage
             and
             Scope
             of
             Sin
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
             if
             he
             return
             not
             either
             wounded
             in
             Conscience
             or
             changed
             in
             Life
             .
             I
             would
             wish
             therefore
             all
             Masters
             to
             withdraw
             themselves
             and
             their
             Servants
             from
             such
             Assemblies
             .
             Youth
             needs
             not
             seek
             after
             Schoolmasters
             ,
             they
             can
             learn
             Evil
             too
             fast
             of
             themselves
             .
             Many
             young
             Men
             of
             honest
             Natures
             and
             tractable
             Dispositions
             ,
             have
             been
             chang'd
             by
             those
             Shews
             and
             Spectacles
             ,
             and
             become
             Monsters
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             wonderful
             to
             consider
             ,
             of
             what
             force
             the
             Gestures
             of
             a
             Player
             (
             which
             Tully
             calls
             the
             Eloquence
             of
             the
             Body
             )
             are
             to
             move
             and
             prepare
             a
             Man
             for
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             .
             —
             Nothing
             entre●h
             more
             effectually
             into
             the
             Memory
             than
             that
             which
             cometh
             by
             seeing
             ;
             things
             heard
             do
             lightly
             pass
             away
             ,
             but
             the
             Ideas
             of
             what
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             says
             Petrarch
             ,
             stick
             fast
             in
             us
             whether
             we
             will
             or
             not
             .
          
           
             Those
             Enchantments
             have
             vanquish'd
             the
             Chastity
             of
             many
             Women
             ,
             some
             by
             taking
             pity
             of
             the
             deceitful
             Tears
             of
             the
             Lover
             on
             the
             Stage
             ,
             have
             been
             mov'd
             by
             their
             Complaint
             ,
             to
             compassionate
             their
             secret
             Friends
             ,
             whom
             they
             thought
             to
             have
             felt
             the
             like
             Torment
             .
             Some
             having
             observ'd
             the
             Examples
             ,
             how
             young
             Women
             being
             restrain'd
             from
             the
             Marriage
             of
             those
             their
             Friends
             have
             mislik'd
             ,
             have
             there
             learn'd
             the
             Art
             to
             Steal
             them
             away
             ;
             others
             observing
             by
             the
             Example
             of
             the
             Stage
             ,
             how
             another
             Mans
             Wife
             hath
             been
             assaulted
             and
             overcome
             ,
             have
             not
             failed
             to
             practise
             those
             tricks
             in
             earrest
             ,
             that
             
             were
             shewn
             before
             them
             in
             Jest
             :
             Yet
             the
             cunning
             Craft
             of
             the
             Stage
             ,
             is
             surpassed
             by
             that
             of
             the
             Scaffolds
             without
             ,
             for
             they
             which
             are
             evil
             disposed
             ,
             no
             sooner
             hear
             any
             thing
             spoken
             that
             may
             serve
             their
             turns
             ,
             but
             they
             apply
             it
             :
             Alas
             !
             say
             they
             to
             the
             Gentlewomen
             by
             them
             ,
             Is
             it
             not
             pity
             this
             passionate
             Lover
             should
             be
             so
             martyr'd
             ?
             and
             if
             they
             find
             them
             inclin'd
             to
             foolish
             pi●y
             ,
             then
             they
             apply
             the
             matter
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             pray
             that
             they
             would
             extend
             the
             same
             Compassion
             towards
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             seemed
             to
             shew
             to
             the
             afflicted
             Lover
             on
             the
             Stage
             .
             Those
             running
             headed
             Lovers
             ,
             are
             grown
             such
             perfect
             Scholars
             ,
             by
             long
             continuance
             at
             this
             School
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             almost
             one
             word
             spoken
             ,
             but
             they
             can
             make
             use
             of
             it
             to
             serve
             their
             own
             turn
             .
          
           
             Believe
             me
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             stronger
             Engine
             found
             ,
             to
             batter
             the
             Honesty
             of
             married
             and
             unmarried
             Women
             ;
             than
             the
             hearing
             of
             common
             Plays
             .
             There
             wanton
             Fables
             ,
             and
             pastoral
             Songs
             of
             Love
             ,
             which
             they
             use
             in
             their
             comical
             Discourses
             ,
             and
             are
             all
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Secret
             Armory
             of
             Venus
             ,
             overturn
             Chastity
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             the
             Manners
             of
             Youth
             ,
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Miracle
             if
             there
             be
             found
             any
             Woman
             or
             Maid
             ,
             which
             with
             those
             Spectacles
             of
             strange
             Lust
             ,
             is
             not
             frequently
             inflam'd
             to
             down
             right
             Fury
             .
          
           
             Don't
             we
             use
             in
             those
             Discourses
             to
             Counterfeit
             Witchcraft
             ,
             Charming
             Draughts
             and
             Amorous
             Potions
             ,
             to
             stir
             up
             Men
             to
             Lust
             ,
             by
             which
             Examples
             the
             ignorant
             multitude
             are
             provoked
             to
             seek
             after
             the
             unlawful
             Love
             of
             others
             .
             The
             Device
             of
             carrying
             Letters
             by
             Laundresses
             ,
             and
             practising
             with
             Pedlars
             to
             carry
             their
             Tokens
             under
             colour
             of
             selling
             their
             Merchandise
             ,
             and
             other
             kinds
             of
             Intreagues
             to
             bereave
             Fathers
             of
             their
             Children
             ,
             Husbands
             of
             their
             Wives
             ,
             Guardians
             
             of
             their
             Wards
             ,
             and
             Mistresses
             of
             their
             Servants
             ,
             are
             aptly
             taught
             in
             those
             Schools
             of
             Abuse
             [
             ●he
             STAGE
             ]
             Therefore
             I
             am
             sorry
             they
             are
             not
             plucked
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             School
             masters
             banished
             the
             City
             .
          
           
             Thus
             much
             I
             will
             tell
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             suffer
             those
             Brothel-Houses
             to
             continue
             :
             The
             Lord
             will
             say
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               sa●vest
               a
               Thief
               thou
               consentedst
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               hast
               been
               partaker
               with
               Adulterers
               .
            
             *
          
        
         
           This
           I
           hope
           is
           more
           than
           enough
           to
           convince
           the
           Author
           of
           
             The
             Defence
             of
             Dramatick
             Poe●ry
          
           ,
           That
           Mr.
           Collier
           '
           
             s
             was
             neither
             the
          
           First
           Pulpit
           nor
           Press-Sermon
           
             against
             the
             STAGE
          
           ;
           and
           tha●
           though
           the
           Silence
           of
           the
           Clergy
           against
           the
           Play-house
           ,
           has
           been
           but
           too
           universal
           of
           late
           ;
           it
           hath
           not
           been
           always
           so
           from
           the
           beginning
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           that
           Author
           may
           likewise
           perceive
           ,
           That
           Men
           of
           a
           different
           Kidney
           and
           Principle
           from
           those
           
             of
             the
             Calves-Head-Feasts
          
           ,
           or
           that
           
             acted
             the
             Tragedy
             at
          
           Whitehall
           ,
           
             and
             accounted
          
           Regicide
           and
           Rebellion
           ,
           
             Religion
             and
             Sanc●ity
          
           *
           ,
           strain
           as
           much
           at
           the
           Gnat
           of
           the
           Stage
           as
           others
           .
        
         
           I
           would
           also
           desire
           him
           to
           consider
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Opinion
           of
           those
           Reverend
           Bishops
           and
           Divines
           I
           have
           quoted
           at
           large
           ,
           and
           the
           Evidence
           of
           two
           repenting
           Stage-Poets
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Danger
           of
           the
           Stage
           ,
           be
           not
           more
           than
           enough
           to
           outweigh
           his
           Banter
           and
           Flouts
           ,
           
             in
             denying
             that
             the
             Passions
             represented
             on
             the
             Stage
             imprints
             the
             same
             Passion
             into
             the
             Audience
             ,
             because
             a
             Man
             when
             he
             sees
             a
          
           Hercules
           Furens
           ,
           
             d●es
             not
             grow
             so
             mad
             and
             pull
             up'Oaks
             as
             fast
             as
             he
             ;
             that
             our
             Gallants
             don
             't
             presently
             fall
             a
             Ravishing
             like
             a
             lustful
          
           Tarq●in
           ,
           
             upon
             the
             Representation
             of
             that
             Lascivious
             Prince
             ;
             and
             that
             our
             Ladies
             don't
             immediately
             take
             
             Taint
             and
             Play
             the
             Wanton
             upon
             the
             sight
             of
             lewd
          
           Thais
           .
           *
        
         
           The
           Instances
           of
           the
           Play-Poet
           ,
           just
           now
           quoted
           ,
           fall
           but
           little
           short
           of
           this
           ;
           and
           Mr.
           
             Gosson●
             Paris
          
           and
           Domitia
           ,
           and
           Menster
           and
           Messalin
           formerly
           mentioned
           *
           ,
           are
           enough
           to
           confirm
           i●
        
         
           But
           ,
           because
           I
           hate
           to
           be
           nigardly
           ,
           he
           sha●●
           have
           another
           from
           Xenophon
           *
           .
           That
           Author
           gives
           us
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           Acting
           of
           Bacchus
           〈◊〉
           Ariadne
           by
           a
           Syracusian
           Boy
           and
           a
           Girls
           ,
           thus
           ,
        
         
           
             The
             Syracusian
             entred
             like
             Bacchus
             ,
             with
             Pipe
             before
             him
             ,
             playing
             a
             rioting
             Tune
             .
             The●
             Entred
             Ariadne
             gorgeously
             apparrel'd
             like
             a
             Brid●
             and
             sat
             down
             before
             the
             Company
             ;
             She
             〈◊〉
             not
             go
             to
             meet
             Bacchus
             as
             a
             dancing
             ,
             nor
             ro●●
             from
             her
             Seat
             ,
             but
             made
             such
             Signs
             as
             discover'd
             he
             might
             have
             an
             easie
             Conquest
             .
             Whe●
             Bacchus
             beheld
             her
             ,
             he
             expressed
             his
             Passion
             as
             much
             as
             possible
             in
             his
             Dance
             ,
             and
             drawing
             near
             her
             fell
             down
             on
             his
             Knees
             ,
             embraced
             an●
             kissed
             her
             ;
             she
             tho'
             with
             some
             faint
             resemblance
             of
             Coyness
             and
             Modesty
             embraced
             him
             again
             .
             At
             this
             the
             Spectators
             gave
             shouts
             of
             Applause
             .
             Then
             Bacchus
             rose
             up
             ,
             and
             taking
             Ariadne
             with
             him
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             to
             be
             seen
             but
             Hugging
             and
             Kissing
             .
             The
             Spectators
             perceiving
             that
             both
             of
             them
             were
             Handsom
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             kissed
             and
             embraced
             in
             good
             Earnest
             ,
             they
             be
             held
             them
             with
             great
             Attention
             ;
             and
             hearing
             Bacchus
             ask
             her
             ,
             If
             she
             lov'd
             him
             ;
             and
             she
             affirming
             with
             an
             Oath
             
               that
               she
               did
            
             ;
             The
             whole
             Audience
             swore
             ,
             That
             the
             Boy
             and
             the
             Girl
             lov'd
             one
             another
             in
             Reality
             ;
             for
             they
             did
             not
             Act
             like
             those
             who
             had
             been
             taught
             only
             to
             persona●●
             those
             Gestures
             ,
             but
             like
             such
             as
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             perform
             that
             which
             they
             had
             of
             a
             long
             time
             earnestly
             desir'd
             .
             At
             last
             when
             the
             Company
             perceived
             that
             they
             were
             clasped
             in
             one
             anothers
             
             Arms.
             Those
             that
             had
             no
             Wives
             swore
             they
             would
             Marry
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             Married
             ,
             took
             Horse
             and
             went
             Home
             to
             their
             Wives
             immediately
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CAP.
           X.
           
        
         
           The
           English
           State
           against
           the
           STAGE
           .
        
         
           THE
           Author
           of
           
             The
             Defence
             of
             Dramamatick
             Poetry
          
           ,
           endeavours
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           ward
           of
           the
           Blow
           given
           to
           the
           Stage
           by
           English
           Statutes
           ;
           and
           alledges
           that
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           
             Ia●●
             was
             but
             a
             Temporary
             Act
             to
             hold
             in
             ●orce
             but
             that
             Sessions
             of
             Parliament
          
           *
           Which
           by
           〈◊〉
           leave
           is
           a
           mistake
           ,
           the
           Words
           being
           ,
           
             That
             it
             ●●ould
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             next
             Parliament
             .
          
           And
           it
           was
           afterwards
           continued
           again
           by
           the
           3d
           of
           
             Car.
             Cap.
          
           4.
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           1st
           Session
           of
           the
           ●ext
           Parliament
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           must
           also
           here
           take
           leave
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Prin
           ,
           who
           it
           's
           suppos'd
           understood
           the
           ●aw
           as
           well
           as
           he
           ,
           was
           of
           Opinion
           that
           the
           Stage-Players
           might
           have
           been
           punished
           in
           the
           Year
           1633.
           by
           Vertue
           of
           that
           Act
           ,
           which
           was
           many
           Years
           after
           the
           1st
           of
           Iames.
           
        
         
           
             But
             be
             that
             how
             it
             will
             ,
             thus
             much
             we
             have
             ●●n'd
             at
             least
             ;
             That
             Stage-Players
             were
             declared
             ,
             ●o
             be
          
           Rogues
           and
           Vagabonds
           ,
           by
           the
           three
           Estates
           of
           England
           met
           in
           Parliament
           ;
           and
           ordered
           to
           be
           ●ent
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Correction
           ,
           to
           be
           Imprisoned
           ,
           〈◊〉
           on
           the
           Stocks
           and
           Whip'd
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           continued
           〈◊〉
           Play
           notwithstanding
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           burnt
           〈◊〉
           an
           Hot
           Iron
           ,
           of
           the
           breadth
           of
           an
           English
           S●●lling
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           Roman
           R
           in
           the
           le●t
           Shoul●er
           ,
           which
           should
           there
           remain
           as
           a
           perpetual
           Mark
           of
           a
           Rogue
           :
           If
           they
           still
           continued
           Obstinate
           ,
           they
           
           were
           to
           be
           Banished
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           return'd
           ag●●
           and
           continued
           incorrigible
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           be
           exe●●ted
           as
           Felons
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           more
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           by
           this
           Act
           the
           Licenses
           allowed
           to
           be
           giv'n
           by
           Peers
           ,
           〈◊〉
           Players
           of
           Interludes
           by
           the
           39th
           of
           Eliz.
           were
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           no
           reserve
           made
           for
           any
           Play●●●
           whatever
           ,
           and
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           making
           this
           Act
           was
           ,
           the
           doubts
           that
           arose
           upon
           the
           39th
           .
           〈◊〉
           Eliz.
           and
           that
           former
           Statutes
           were
           not
           so
           e●●●●tual
           for
           suppressing
           those
           Plays
           and
           Interludes
           ,
           ●s
           was
           expected
           .
        
         
           Our
           Author
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           seems
           to
           call
           〈◊〉
           Question
           the
           Truth
           ,
           of
           that
           Petition
           of
           the
           Lo●doners
           to
           Q.
           Elizabeth
           ,
           about
           1580
           for
           suppressing
           the
           Playhouses
           .
           Makes
           some
           Raileries
           upo●
           Mr.
           Collier
           ,
           for
           Rawlidge
           his
           Author
           ,
           because
           〈◊〉
           known
           to
           the
           Booksellers
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Church
           Yard
           ,
           or
           Little-Brittain
           ;
           makes
           himself
           Spo●●
           with
           the
           
             Godly
             Citizens
          
           that
           were
           the
           Petitioners
           quotes
           Stow
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           e●couraged
           the
           Darlings
           of
           the
           Stage
           ,
           allowed
           the●
           Liveries
           and
           Wages
           ,
           as
           Grooms
           of
           the
           Chamber
           and
           insinuates
           ,
           that
           the
           Playhouses
           mentioned
           i●
           the
           Petition
           ,
           were
           only
           Gaming-Houses
           *
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           Mr.
           Prin
           ,
           from
           whom
           I
           suppose
           Mr.
           Collier
           had
           the
           Account
           of
           this
           Petition
           quotes
           as
           his
           Author
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Richard
             Rawlidge
          
           ,
           〈◊〉
           
             Monster
             lately
             found
             out
          
           :
           Printed
           in
           London
           1628.
           p.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           *
           Which
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           perhaps
           〈◊〉
           hard
           to
           be
           met
           with
           ;
           it
           does
           not
           therefore
           arg●●
           that
           there
           never
           was
           any
           such
           Author
           ,
           —
           an●
           because
           Mr.
           Collier
           has
           been
           somewhat
           desecti●●
           in
           his
           Quotation
           here
           ;
           our
           Author
           may
           be
           ple●sed
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           Rawlidge
           says
           in
           the
           same
           place
           ,
           
             That
             all
             the
             Play-houses
             within
             the
             City
             we●e
             Pull'd
             down
             ,
             by
             Order
             of
             Her
             Majesty
             and
             Co●●cil
             upon
             this
             Petition
             ,
             viz.
             One
             in
             
               Grace-Churc●
               
               Street
            
             ,
             one
             in
             Bishops-Gate-Street
             ,
             one
             near
             Pauls
             ,
             one
             on
             Ludgate-Hill
             ,
             and
             one
             in
             White-Friers
             .
          
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Favour
           shew'd
           afterwards
           to
           some
           of
           the
           Stage
           Players
           by
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           it
           argues
           only
           a
           Change
           at
           Court
           ,
           but
           says
           nothing
           for
           the
           Lawful●ess
           of
           the
           Stage
           .
           K.
           
           Charles
           ●
           .
           who
           there
           's
           no
           doubt
           ,
           our
           Author
           reckons
           nothing
           Inferiour
           to
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           in
           Piety
           ,
           made
           a
           Law
           in
           the
           first
           year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           condemning
           Stage-Plays
           ,
           and
           yet
           afte●wards
           set
           up
           Enterludes
           at
           Whitehall
           ,
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           Day
           ,
           which
           I
           suppose
           there
           's
           very
           few
           will
           commend
           him
           for
           .
           If
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           design'd
           to
           
             Reform
             the
             Stage
             as
             she
             had
             done
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           as
           our
           Author
           would
           seem
           to
           insinuate
           p.
           11.
           
           The
           Event
           hath
           prov'd
           ,
           that
           the
           Success
           was
           not
           alike
           .
           There
           's
           few
           that
           read
           Plays
           or
           frequent
           the
           Play-House
           ,
           but
           must
           own
           if
           they
           will
           speak
           Truth
           ,
           that
           the
           Reformation
           there
           goes
           Retrograde
           ,
           which
           verifies
           an
           Observation
           of
           them
           that
           I
           have
           heard
           often
           ;
           That
           when
           you
           have
           Reformed
           the
           Stage
           all
           you
           can
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           good
           for
           nothing
           :
           But
           as
           one
           says
           of
           Cucumbers
           ,
           after
           you
           have
           added
           Oil
           ,
           Vinegar
           and
           Pepper
           ,
           they
           are
           fitter
           to
           be
           thrown
           to
           the
           Dunghill
           ,
           than
           taken
           into
           the
           Body
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           whole
           ,
           however
           our
           Author
           may
           please
           himself
           with
           his
           Raileries
           ,
           this
           will
           appear
           uncontrovertibly
           true
           ;
           that
           the
           Laws
           of
           England
           have
           many
           times
           restrained
           ,
           and
           some
           times
           totally
           discharged
           the
           Stage
           ,
           whereas
           he
           cannot
           bring
           one
           Statute
           that
           ever
           Commanded
           or
           Commended
           it
           .
           By
           the
           4th
           of
           
             Hen.
             4.
             
             Cap.
             27.
          
           —
           
             All
             Players
             ,
             Minstrels
             and
             Vagabonds
             ,
             were
             Banished
             out
             of
             Wales
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             occasioned
             Mischiefs
             there
          
           ;
           They
           were
           forbid
           by
           the
           12th
           of
           
             Richard
             2.
             
             C.
          
           6
           ,
           11.
           
           By
           the
           17th
           of
           
             Edward
             4.
             
             C.
          
           3.
           
           By
           the
           11th
           and
           19th
           of
           
           
             Hen
             7.
             
             Cap.
          
           12.
           
           And
           by
           the
           33d
           .
           of
           
             Hen.
             8.
             
             C.
          
           9.
           
           
             Together
             with
             Dicing
             Houses
             ,
             and
             other
             unlawful
             Games
             ,
             hecause
             of
             Seditions
             ,
             Conspiracies
             ,
             Robberies
             and
             other
             Misdemeanours
             that
             had
             ensued
             upon
             them
             .
          
           By
           the
           3d
           of
           
             Henry
             8.
             
             C.
          
           9.
           
           
             All
             Mummers
             ,
             or
             Persons
             disguising
             themselves
             with
             Visors
             or
             otherwise
             ,
             should
             be
             seiz'd
             and
             punished
             as
             Vagabonds
             ,
             upon
             which
             
               Polydor
               Virgil
            
             ,
             who
             wrote
             about
             10
             years
             after
             ,
             says
             ,
             That
             the
             English
             who
             in
             this
             are
             wiser
             than
             other
             Nations
             ,
             have
             made
             it
             Capital
             for
             any
             Person
             to
             put
             on
             a
             Visor
             ,
             or
             a
             Players
             Habit.
             
          
        
         
           It
           is
           evident
           likewise
           ,
           that
           the
           Stage
           was
           restrained
           by
           the
           14th
           and
           39th
           of
           Eliz.
           That
           it
           was
           more
           severely
           restricted
           ,
           if
           not
           totally
           discharged
           by
           the
           first
           and
           third
           of
           Iames
           ,
           and
           first
           of
           Charles
           .
           —
           And
           that
           the
           Stage
           was
           culpable
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           now
           :
           For
           Jesting
           with
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           prophanely
           using
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Trinity
           :
           From
           all
           which
           it
           will
           appear
           to
           any
           unprejudic'd
           Person
           ,
           that
           whatever
           Opinion
           might
           have
           been
           sometimes
           entertained
           of
           it
           by
           the
           Court
           ,
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           English
           State
           ,
           which
           includes
           the
           Court
           and
           Parliament
           too
           ,
           hath
           not
           at
           any
           time
           been
           very
           favourable
           to
           it
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CAP.
           XI
           .
        
         
           Sediti●ns
           and
           Tumults
           occasioned
           by
           the●●
           STAGE
           .
        
         
           OUR
           Author
           [
           Page
           13.
           ]
           upbraids
           Mr.
           Collier
           ,
           
             For
             not
             quoting
             a
             more
             Modern
             National
             Opinion
             against
             the
             Stage
             ,
             when
             it
             lay
             under
             a
             more
             Universal
             Abdication
             ,
             viz.
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             those
             later
             Powers
             at
             the
             Helm
             ;
             who
             with
             no
             little
             Activity
             leaped
             over
             the
             Block
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Whitehall-Stage
             it
             stood
             upon
             ,
             and
             yet
             stumbled
             at
             the
             Straw
             ,
             &c.
             
             A
             prosane
             Comedy
             and
             Tragedy
             ,
             were
             all
             Heathen
             and
             Antichristian
             ;
             but
             pious
             Regicide
             and
             Rebellion
             were
             Religion
             and
             Sanctity
             with
             them
             .
             The
             Camel
             would
             go
             down
             ,
             but
             the
             Gnat
             stuck
             in
             their
             Throats
             .
             —
             He
             ought
             by
             all
             means
             to
             have
             quoted
             this
             National
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Stage
             in
             pure
             Gratitude
             to
             the
             Patrons
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             the
             Gentlemen
             of
             the
             Calves-Head-Feast
             ,
             who
             have
             made
             it
             their
             particular
             bosom
             Favorite
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Here
           's
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           of
           ill
           Nature
           than
           Wit
           ,
           whether
           we
           take
           it
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Nation
           ,
           to
           Mr.
           Collier
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           particular
           Party
           he
           reflects
           upon
           .
           It
           's
           a
           Malicious
           ,
           False
           and
           Unmannerly
           Reflection
           upon
           the
           Nation
           ,
           to
           insinuate
           that
           King
           Charles
           I.
           was
           cut
           off
           by
           their
           Authority
           ,
           when
           the
           World
           knows
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Act
           of
           a
           prevailing
           Head-strong
           Faction
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Sense
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           very
           Parliamen●
           ,
           who
           began
           the
           Opposition
           to
           King
           
           Charles
           for
           his
           Tyranny
           and
           Oppression
           :
           if
           Levying
           of
           Money
           without
           Consent
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           forcing
           the
           Citizens
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           lend
           him
           the
           Summs
           he
           demanded
           ,
           to
           serve
           as
           Soldiers
           in
           his
           Fleet
           and
           Army
           ,
           and
           a
           hundred
           other
           such
           things
           may
           be
           call'd
           by
           that
           Name
           .
           It
           is
           Malicious
           upon
           Mr.
           
             Collier
             to
             the
             highest
             degree
          
           ,
           who
           is
           known
           to
           the
           World
           to
           be
           for
           Passive
           Obedience
           ,
           the
           opposite
           Extreme
           :
           It
           is
           as
           full
           of
           Spite
           ,
           against
           those
           who
           are
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Stage
           ,
           many
           of
           whom
           abhor
           the
           Memory
           of
           that
           Fact
           ,
           and
           are
           zealous
           Sons
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           though
           at
           the
           same
           time
           they
           detest
           Tyranny
           be
           it
           in
           Prince
           or
           Prelate
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           repay
           our
           Author
           in
           his
           own
           Coin
           ,
           we
           have
           had
           a
           later
           instance
           of
           Friends
           to
           the
           Stage
           ,
           as
           Goodman
           and
           others
           engaged
           in
           a
           Design
           of
           as
           black
           a
           Nature
           ;
           if
           the
           Assassination
           of
           the
           bravest
           Prince
           in
           the
           Universe
           may
           be
           so
           accounted
           .
           But
           lest
           they
           object
           ,
           That
           this
           is
           but
           one
           instance
           we
           shall
           bring
           Antiquity
           in
           for
           further
           Evidence
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           first
           Place
           St.
           Chrysostom
           ,
           who
           *
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Players
             and
             Play
             haunte●s
             of
             his
             time
             were
             most
             notorious
             Adulterers
             ,
             the
             Authors
             of
             many
             Tumults
             and
             Seditions
             ,
             setting
             People
             together
             by
             the
             Ears
             with
             idle
             Rumors
             ,
             filling
             Cities
             with
             Commotions
             ,
             and
             were
             more
             savage
             than
             the
             most
             cruel
             Beasts
             .
          
        
         
           Tertullian
           *
           ,
           Cyprian
           †
           ,
           and
           
             Clemens
             Alexanandrinus
          
           ‖
           ,
           declaim
           against
           Tragedies
           and
           Comedies
           ,
           
             As
             Bloody
             ,
             Impious
             and
             Prodigal
             Pastimes
             ,
             which
             occasion
             Tumults
             and
             Seditions
             .
          
        
         
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
          
           informes
           us
           ,
           
             That
             Plays
             and
             Interludes
             disturbed
             Cities
             ,
             raised
             Sedition
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             taught
             Men
             how
             to
             Quarrel
             ,
             sharpned
             ill
             Tongues
             ,
             destroyed
             the
             mutual
             
             Love
             of
             Citizens
             ,
             and
             set
             Families
             at
             Variance
             *
          
        
         
           
             Cornelius
             Tacitus
          
           acquaints
           us
           in
           his
           Annals
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Stage-players
             in
             Rome
             grew
             so
             Seditious
             that
             after
             many
             renew'd
             Complaints
             against
             them
             by
             the
             Pretors
             ,
             Tiberius
             and
             the
             Senate
             ba●ished
             them
             out
             of
             Italy
             *
             .
          
        
         
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
          
           testifies
           ,
           
             That
             because
             of
             the
             Adulteries
             ,
             Rapes
             ,
             Murthers
             ,
             Tumults
             ,
             and
             other
             Outrages
             ,
             occasion'd
             and
             committed
             by
             Stage-players
             ,
             he
             was
             forc'd
             to
             banish
             them
             out
             of
             Italy
             into
             Hellespont
             ,
             where
             he
             commanded
             Lambert
             his
             Deputy
             to
             keep
             them
             hard
             at
             Work
             *
             .
          
        
         
           Suetonius
           tells
           us
           †
           
             That
             in
             
             Nero's
             Time
             there
             were
             so
             many
             Seditions
             ,
             Quarrels
             ,
             Com.
             motions
             and
             Misdemeanours
             in
             the
             Roman
             Theatre
             ,
             That
             Nero
             himself
             ,
             though
             he
             took
             great
             delight
             in
             them
             ,
             suppressed
             all
             Plays
             by
             a
             solenan
             Edict
             .
          
        
         
           
             Caesar
             Bulengerus
          
           informs
           us
           ,
           
             That
             under
             Hypatius
             and
             Belisarius
             there
             were
             at
             least
             35000
             Men
             slain
             in
             a
             Commotion
             and
             Tumult
             raised
             at
             a
             Cirque
             Play
             *
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           time
           of
           Theodorick
           King
           of
           Italy
           we
           are
           im●ormed
           by
           Cassiodorus
           †
           ,
           
             That
             there
             were
             so
             many
             Tumults
             ,
             Quarrels
             and
             Commotions
             raised
             at
             Stage
             .
             Plays
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             forced
             upon
             the
             complaint
             of
             the
             People
             to
             write
             to
             the
             Senate
             to
             punish
             the
             Mutineers
             and
             suppress
             their
             Insolencies
             :
             But
             there
             being
             no
             reforming
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             gave
             Orders
             wholly
             to
             suppress
             them
             .
          
        
         
           We
           have
           heard
           already
           that
           the
           Statute
           of
           the
           4th
           of
           
             Henry
             4.
             
             Cap.
          
           27.
           restrained
           them
           in
           
           Wales
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Commotions
           ,
           Murthers
           ,
           and
           Rebellions
           they
           occasioned
           there
           .
        
         
           The
           Statute
           of
           the
           3d
           of
           
             Henry
             8.
             
             Cap.
          
           9.
           against
           Mummers
           proceeded
           from
           the
           like
           Cause
           .
           —
           And
           we
           are
           informed
           ,
           
             That
             Kets
             Rebellion
             in
             the
             3d
             of
             Edward
             VI.
             was
             concerted
             at
             ,
             and
             partly
             occasioned
             by
             a
             Meeting
             at
             a
             Stage-play
             at
             Wimonham
             to
             which
             the
             Country
             -
             people
             resorting
             ,
             were
             by
             the
             Instigation
             of
             one
             
               Iohn
               Flowerdew
            
             ,
             first
             incouraged
             to
             pull
             down
             the
             Inclosures
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             rebel
             *
             .
          
        
         
           Nay
           I
           refer
           our
           Author
           to
           his
           own
           Stow
           in
           his
           Survey
           of
           London
           †
           ,
           where
           he
           shall
           find
           an
           Account
           of
           diverse
           Tumults
           and
           Riots
           occasion'd
           by
           Stage-Plays
           .
        
         
           Those
           Tumults
           ,
           Seditions
           and
           Rebellions
           being
           by
           the
           fore-mentioned
           Authors
           charged
           upon
           the
           Stage
           ,
           let
           the
           Defender
           of
           
             Dramatick
             Poetry
          
           wipe
           off
           the
           Imputation
           if
           he
           can
           ,
           or
           give
           us
           as
           good
           Authorities
           to
           prove
           that
           Enmity
           to
           the
           Stage
           did
           ever
           produce
           such
           Effects
           .
        
      
       
         
           CAP.
           XII
           .
        
         
           The
           Grecian
           and
           Roman
           State
           ,
           against
           the
           STAGE
           .
        
         
           THE
           Defender
           [
           Page
           14.
           ]
           triumphs
           over
           Mr.
           Collier
           for
           telling
           us
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Athenians
             thought
             Comedy
             so
             unreputable
             a
             Performance
             ,
             that
             they
             made
             a
             Law
             ,
             That
             no
             Judge
             of
             the
             Areopagus
             should
             write
             one
             ,
             beca●se
             that
             only
             prohibited
             a
             Judge
             from
             writing
             
             a
             Co●●edy
             ,
             An
             Argument
             (
             says
             our
             Author
             )
             enough
             to
             set
             Heraclitus
             himself
             a
             smiling
             .
          
        
         
           But
           I
           would
           pray
           the
           Reviewer
           not
           to
           insult
           ,
           lest
           the
           Athenians
           themselves
           should
           give
           him
           a
           rebuke
           ,
           and
           speak
           their
           Mind
           more
           freely
           than
           Mr.
           Collier
           has
           done
           for
           them
           :
           For
           if
           we
           may
           believe
           Plutarch
           *
           ;
           
             Though
             the
             Athenians
             put
             great
             Honout
             upon
             Actors
             and
             Play-Poets
             at
             first
             ,
             yet
             growing
             Wiser
             by
             dear
             bought
             Experience
             at
             last
             ,
             when
             they
             found
             that
             the
             Stage
             had
             effeminated
             their
             Spirits
             ,
             exhausted
             their
             Treasures
             ,
             and
             brought
             sundry
             Mischiefs
             upon
             them
             ;
             they
             abandoned
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             enacted
             a
             publick
             Law
             against
             it
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             should
             thenceforth
             presume
             to
             Pen
             or
             Act
             a
             Comedy
             ,
             and
             declared
             all
             common
             Actors
             Infamous
             from
             that
             time
             forward
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Defender
           owns
           †
           ,
           That
           the
           Lacedemonians
           passed
           a
           positive
           Bill
           of
           Exclusion
           against
           the
           Stage
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           make
           hold
           to
           add
           their
           Reasons
           from
           Plutarch
           *
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Collier
           and
           he
           have
           both
           omitted
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             
               Lest
               their
               Youth
               should
               be
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               their
               Laws
               derided
               ,
               and
               brought
               into
               Contempt
               .
            
          
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           page
           he
           ●louts
           at
           Mr.
           Collier
           ,
           for
           relating
           from
           Tully
           ,
           
             That
             the
             antient
             Romans
             counted
             Stage-Plays
             uncreditable
             and
             scandalous
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             any
             Roman
             who
             turn'd
             Actor
             was
             not
             only
             degraded
             ,
             but
             likewise
             as
             it
             were
             disincorporated
             and
             unnaturaliz'd
             ,
             by
             the
             Order
             of
             the
             Censors
             .
             —
             This
             says
             he
             ,
             is
             almost
             as
             doughty
             a
             Quotation
             ,
             as
             his
             Athenians
             are
             ;
             and
             adds
             ,
             that
             their
             kinder
             Successors
             were
             of
             a
             contrary
             Opinion
             ;
             for
             the
             uncreditable
             Player
             was
             afterwards
             set
             
               Rectus
               in
               Curia
            
             .
          
        
         
           If
           our
           Author
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           look
           a
           little
           back
           ,
           add
           consider
           the
           Instances
           there
           giv'n
           him
           ,
           of
           the
           Stages
           being
           Banished
           from
           Rome
           ,
           by
           
             Tiberius
             ,
             
             Nero
          
           ,
           and
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
          
           ;
           he
           will
           find
           that
           the
           Stage-Player
           was
           not
           then
           very
           
             Rectus
             in
             Curia
          
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           hight
           of
           Disgrace
           ,
           for
           Reasons
           of
           the
           greatest
           weight
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           let
           him
           see
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           more
           State
           Memoirs
           furnish'd
           against
           the
           Stage
           ,
           than
           Mr.
           Collier
           has
           done
           ,
           though
           our
           Author
           seems
           to
           question
           the
           possibility
           of
           it
           *
           .
           He
           may
           consult
           Livy
           ,
           who
           will
           tell
           him
           
             That
             
               Scipio
               Nasica
            
             ,
             that
             great
             Roman
             General
             ,
             did
             by
             a
             publick
             Decree
             of
             the
             Senate
             ,
             demolish
             the
             Roman
             Theatres
             ,
             and
             forbid
             their
             Stage-Plays
             ;
             as
             the
             Bane
             of
             their
             Morals
             and
             Valour
             ,
             the
             Seminaries
             of
             Lewdness
             ,
             Effeminacy
             ,
             Idleness
             ,
             Vice
             and
             Wickedness
             ,
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Welfare
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ;
             for
             which
             he
             is
             very
             much
             applauded
             by
             
               Livy
               ,
               Tully
            
             ,
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             others
             *
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Emperor
           Augustus
           ,
           though
           once
           very
           much
           delighted
           with
           Plays
           himself
           ,
           banished
           all
           the
           Players
           and
           Jesters
           out
           of
           Rome
           ,
           for
           those
           intollerable
           Mischiefs
           they
           did
           occasion
           †
           .
           It
           is
           also
           very
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           this
           great
           Emperor
           ,
           ordered
           
             Stephanio
             an
             Eminent
             Player
             ,
             to
             be
             thrice
             whipt
             for
             coming
             to
             his
             Pallace
             on
             a
             Holy
             Day
             ,
             in
             hopes
             of
             a
             great
             Reward
             ;
             first
             in
             the
             Attire
             of
             a
             Page
             ,
             and
             next
             in
             that
             of
             a
             Roman
             Matron
             ,
             and
             personated
             both
             of
             them
             with
             so
             much
             Art
             ,
             that
             he
             seemed
             to
             ●e
             the
             very
             Person
             he
             represented
             .
             The
             Actor
             complaining
             ,
             that
             he
             order'd
             him
             to
             be
             whipt
             three
             times
             ,
             whereas
             he
             commanded
             Vagabonds
             to
             be
             whiped
             but
             once
             ;
             he
             replied
             ,
             Thou
             shalt
             be
             whipt
             the
             first
             time
             ,
             for
             the
             Injury
             done
             to
             the
             Roman
             Matron
             ,
             whom
             thou
             didst
             represent
             .
             The
             second
             time
             ,
             for
             thy
             Presumption
             in
             doing
             it
             in
             my
             Presence
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             for
             the
             loss
             of
             Times
             which
             thou
             hast
             occasioned
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             heard
             and
             saw
             thee
             †
             .
          
        
         
         
           The
           saying
           of
           this
           Mighty
           Prince
           is
           yet
           more
           remarkable
           :
           When
           great
           Intercession
           was
           made
           ,
           for
           Pilas
           or
           Pilades
           the
           Player
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           ordered
           ●irst
           to
           be
           whip'd
           ,
           and
           then
           banish'd
           out
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             Rome
             had
             been
             powerful
             enough
             to
             make
             her
             Enemies
             stoop
             ,
             and
             now
             she
             is
             not
             able
             to
             banish
             Jesters
             and
             Fools
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             Presumption
             to
             vey
             us
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             have
             not
             the
             Courage
             to
             reprove
             〈◊〉
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Emperor
           Trajan
           ,
           when
           intreated
           by
           his
           Courtiers
           to
           hear
           a
           noted
           Player
           ,
           replied
           thus
           ,
           
             It
             did
             not
             become
             the
             Majesty
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             that
             any
             such
             vain
             thing
             should
             be
             acted
             in
             his
             Pre●ence
             ,
             —
             That
             those
             who
             move
             Princes
             to
             behold
             such
             Enterludes
             ,
             deserve
             as
             great
             Punishment
             as
             those
             that
             act
             them
             ;
             seeing
             none
             ought
             to
             present
             before
             Princes
             ,
             such
             things
             as
             may
             move
             them
             to
             Vice
             ,
             b●t
             rather
             those
             that
             may
             influence
             them
             to
             Amendment
             .
             And
             afterwards
             this
             worthy
             Emperor
             ,
             partly
             out
             of
             his
             own
             Disposition
             and
             partly
             at
             the
             Peoples
             Desire
             ,
             abolish'd
             Stage-Plays
             ,
             as
             effeminate
             Arts
             and
             Exercises
             ,
             which
             dishonoured
             and
             corrupted
             the
             Roman
             State
             ,
             for
             which
             ,
             Pliny
             the
             second
             commends
             him
             highly
             ,
             in
             his
             Panygerick
             †
             .
          
        
         
           We
           are
           likewise
           informed
           by
           Tacitus
           *
           ,
           
             That
             when
             Pompey
             erected
             his
             Theatre
             at
             Rome
             ,
             he
             was
             blamed
             for
             it
             by
             the
             Senators
             ;
             because
             it
             would
             be
             a
             means
             to
             make
             the
             People
             spend
             their
             time
             in
             beholding
             Plays
             ,
             and
             utterly
             overthrow
             their
             Hereditary
             Manners
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             by
             new
             acquired
             Lasciviousness
             .
          
        
         
           This
           I
           hope
           is
           enough
           to
           satisfy
           our
           Author
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Roman
           State
           concerning
           the
           Stage
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           still
           object
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           at
           other
           times
           set
           
             Rectum
             in
             Curia
          
           .
           I
           shall
           answer
           him
           in
           the
           Words
           of
           Guevara
           ,
           
             That
             such
             Roman
             Princes
             
             as
             were
             good
             ,
             did
             always
             overturn
             the
             Stage
             ;
             but
             those
             that
             were
             otherwise
             maintained
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             one
             of
             the
             ways
             ,
             to
             know
             which
             of
             those
             Princes
             were
             Vertuous
             or
             Vicious
             ,
             was
             to
             observe
             whether
             they
             maintained
             Players
             ,
             Jesters
             and
             Jugglers
             among
             the
             People
             ,
             or
             not
             †
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CAP.
           XIII
           .
        
         
           Christian
           Roman
           Emperors
           against
           the
           STAGE
           .
        
         
           THE
           Author
           of
           the
           Defence
           says
           further
           ,
           †
           ,
           
             That
             as
             scandalous
             as
             the
             Civil
             Law
             had
             rendred
             Players
             ,
             their
             scandal
             was
             so
             little
             a
             publick
             Nusance
             ,
             that
             the
             Christian
             Government
             even
             in
             its
             primitive
             Lustre
             ,
             always
             suffered
             them
             amongst
             them
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           true
           ,
           that
           Constanline
           the
           Great
           ,
           who
           is
           own'd
           by
           all
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           the
           first
           Christian
           Emperor
           withdrew
           himself
           from
           the
           Stage
           Plays
           ,
           made
           in
           the
           third
           year
           of
           his
           Consulship
           ,
           to
           drive
           away
           the
           Pestilence
           and
           other
           Diseases
           ,
           and
           contemn'd
           and
           rejected
           those
           Enterludes
           ,
           which
           grieved
           the
           Pagans
           exceedingly
           —
           and
           when
           he
           was
           established
           in
           the
           Empire
           ,
           he
           abolish'd
           the
           Plays
           and
           Enterludes
           ,
           
             as
             intollerable
             and
             pernicious
          
           *
           .
        
         
           Theodosius
           the
           Great
           ,
           banished
           all
           Players
           by
           a
           publick
           Edict
           ,
           
             As
             the
             Plagues
             of
             those
             Places
             where
             they
             were
             permitted
             ,
             and
             shut
             up
             the
             Cirques
             and
             Theatres
             at
             Antioch
             as
             the
             Fountains
             
             of
             all
             .
             Wickedness
             ,
             and
             the
             Nurseries
             of
             all
             Mischief
          
           †
           .
        
         
           The
           Emperors
           Valentinian
           and
           Gratian
           ,
           and
           Valens
           ,
           Enacted
           ;
           
             That
             Stage-Players
             should
             be
             debarr'd
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             continued
             their
             Playing
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             should
             not
             be
             administred
             unto
             them
             in
             their
             Extremity
             ;
             when
             on
             their
             Death-beds
             ,
             though
             they
             desir'd
             it
             ,
             unless
             they
             first
             renounced
             their
             lew'd
             Profession
             ,
             and
             protested
             solemnly
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             return
             to
             it
             again
             in
             case
             of
             Recovery
          
           *
           .
        
         
           Iustinian
           the
           Emperor
           published
           an
           Edict
           ,
           †
           
             That
             all
             Christians
             should
             retrain
             from
             Acting
             and
             Beholding
             of
             Stage-Plays
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             not
             the
             least
             of
             those
             Pomps
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             which
             Christians
             solemnly
             renounce
             at
             Baptism
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CAP.
           XIV
           .
        
         
           The
           Antient
           Philosophers
           against
           the
           STAGE
           .
        
         
           THE
           Author
           of
           the
           DEFENCE
           goes
           on
           to
           ridicule
           Mr.
           Collier
           for
           his
           Quotations
           ,
           from
           
             Aristotle
             ,
             Plato
             ,
             Plutarch
             Livy
             ,
             Valerius
             Maximus
             ,
             Seneca
          
           and
           Tacitus
           *
           .
        
         
           
             Aristotle
             (
             he
             says
             )
             did
             not
             carry
             Matters
             so
             high
             as
             to
             a
             total
             Exculsion
             ,
             but
             allows
             them
             
             as
             an
             innocent
             Diversion
             to
             Persons
             of
             Mature
             Age
             and
             Discretion
             .
          
        
         
           In
           Answer
           to
           which
           I
           shall
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           have
           already
           in
           other
           Cases
           )
           supply
           the
           defect
           of
           Mr.
           
           Collier's
           Quotations
           ,
           and
           bring
           Aristotle
           to
           Answer
           for
           himself
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           Rhetorick
           *
           speaks
           of
           Comedians
           thus
           ,
           viz.
           
           
             That
             their
             whole
             Employment
             is
             to
             survey
             and
             deride
             the
             Vices
             of
             other
             Men
             ,
             which
             they
             proclaim
             upon
             the
             Stage
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             to
             be
             numbred
             amongst
             Traducers
             and
             Evil-speakers
             .
          
        
         
           In
           his
           Politicks
           he
           says
           ,
           
             That
             those
             who
             behold
             the
             G●stures
             and
             Actions
             of
             Stage-Players
             ,
             tho'
             they
             be
             neither
             accompanied
             with
             .
             Musick
             nor
             Poems
             ,
             are
             notwithstanding
             moved
             and
             affected
             according
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             things
             they
             see
             acted
             ;
          
           And
           though
           he
           allows
           those
           of
           riper
           Years
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           offer
           Sacrifice
           at
           such
           Plays
           ,
           where
           Lasciviousness
           was
           allowed
           to
           the
           Gods
           by
           the
           Laws
           ;
           yet
           he
           says
           ,
           
             Magistrates
             must
             take
             care
             that
             nothing
             filthy
             or
             obscene
             be
             allowed
             either
             in
             Shows
             or
             Pictures
             *
             ;
          
           and
           excludes
           those
           Stage-plays
           out
           of
           his
           Republick
           ,
           as
           being
           apt
           to
           
             debauch
             the
          
           Minds
           and
           Manners
           of
           Youth
           ,
           
             with
             their
             Scurrility
             and
             Lasciviousness
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Reviewer
           *
           is
           angry
           with
           Plato
           ,
           as
           quoted
           by
           Mr.
           Collier
           ,
           for
           telling
           us
           in
           a
           Line
           and
           an
           half
           ,
           
             That
             Plays
             raise
             the
             Passions
             and
             pervert
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             are
             dangerous
             to
             Morality
             :
             He
             thinks
             that
             Plato
             ow'd
             that
             Justice
             to
             the
             World
             a●round
             him
             and
             Posterity
             after
             him
             to
             read
             a
             little
             longer
             Esculapian
             Lecture
             upon
             so
             Epidemick
             a
             Disease
             *
             .
          
        
         
           To
           gr●tifie
           our
           Author
           ,
           and
           again
           to
           supply
           Mr.
           
           Collier's
           defect
           ,
           I
           'll
           make
           bold
           to
           acquaint
           him
           with
           some
           of
           
           Plato's
           Sermon●
           work
           upon
           that
           Text
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           call
           it
           in
           the
           page
           before
           quoted
           .
        
         
         
           This
           great
           Philosopher
           in
           his
           Book
           
             De
             Republica
          
           ,
           says
           ,
           
             That
             Comical
             and
             Tragical
             Poets
             and
             Poems
             .
             render
             Men
             Effeminate
             ,
             corrupt
             their
             Judgments
             ,
             treat
             of
             Leacherous
             Subjects
             ,
             noutish
             those
             Lusts
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             dried
             up
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             a
             Commanding-power
             over
             Men
             ,
             wherea●
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             kept
             in
             Subjection
             ;
             and
             for
             those
             Reasons
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             knew
             they
             would
             corrupt
             Mens
             Manners
             ,
             and
             bring
             the
             Gods
             into
             Contempt
             ,
             he
             banished
             them
             out
             of
             his
             Commonwealth
             .
          
        
         
           I
           am
           mistaken
           if
           our
           Author
           don't
           think
           this
           Sermon
           sharp
           enough
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           but
           short
           ;
           And
           whereas
           he
           objects
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           only
           the
           bare
           word
           of
           those
           Philosophers
           ,
           for
           the
           heavy
           Charge
           they
           bring
           against
           the
           Stage
           ;
           the
           Reply
           is
           easy
           ,
           that
           their
           Charge
           is
           verified
           by
           the
           concurring
           Testimonies
           ,
           and
           Experience
           of
           all
           Ages
           ,
           and
           I
           wish
           in
           my
           Heart
           ,
           that
           we
           could
           give
           them
           the
           Lie
           from
           our
           own
           .
        
         
           Then
           as
           to
           Tully
           and
           Plutarch
           :
           The
           Desender
           will
           have
           '
           ●m
           
             To
             ●e
             only
             for
             Checking
             of
             Stage-Plays
             ,
             when
             too
             Licentious
             ;
             as
             the
             Bane
             of
             Sobri●ty
             ,
             and
             an
             Excitation
             to
             Lewdness
             *
             .
          
        
         
           But
           if
           Tully
           and
           Plutarch
           may
           be
           heard
           speak
           for
           themselves
           ,
           it
           will
           appear
           otherwise
           :
           The
           former
           
             de
             Officiis
          
           *
           ,
           
             calls
             them
             Prodigals
             ,
             who
             lay
             out
             their
             Money
             upon
             the
             Stage
             ;
             In
             other
             Pla●●s
             ,
             he
             condemnes
             all
             Amorous
             Plays
             and
             Poets
             ,
             as
             infecting
             Mens
             Minds
             and
             Manners
             ;
             and
             therefore
             adviseth
             the
             Romans
             to
             abandon
             (
             not
             to
             reform
             )
             them
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             effeminate
             and
             corrup
             :
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             done
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             and
             so
             subvert
             the
             Empire
             †
             .
             And
             in
             his
             Oration
             for
             Quintius
             *
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Skill
             of
             Roscius
             the
             Actor
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             only
             fit
             to
             appear
             on
             the
             Stage
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             considered
             his
             other
             Qualities
             ;
             he
             says
             ,
             It
             was
             pity
             he
             
             should
             ever
             come
             there
             :
             Which
             ,
             as
             St
             Austin
             descants
             on
             it
             ,
             was
             a
             plain
             declaration
             ,
             that
             a
             good
             Man
             ought
             not
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Stage
             ▪
             and
             that
             Stage-Players
             were
             accounted
             infamous
             amongst
             the
             very
             Pagans
             †
             :
             And
             with
             him
             Tertullian
             agrees
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             
               De
               Corona
               Militis
            
             *
             .
          
        
         
           As
           to
           Plutarch
           ,
           that
           famous
           Moralist
           and
           Historian
           ,
           
             he
             disapproves
             all
             Stage-Plays
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             lascivious
             Vanities
             ,
             occasioning
             much
             prodigal
             and
             fruitless
             Expence
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             damage
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             but
             as
             contagious
             Mischiefs
             which
             blast
             the
             Vertues
             ,
             mar
             the
             i●genious
             Education
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             the
             Lives
             and
             Manners
             of
             all
             those
             that
             frequent
             them
             †
             .
          
        
         
           This
           Champion
           of
           the
           Drama
           ,
           makes
           himself
           Merry
           in
           the
           next
           Place
           ,
           with
           Mr.
           
           Collier's
           Quotations
           ,
           from
           Livy
           and
           
             Valerius
             Maximus
          
           †
           .
           But
           whether
           he
           mistake
           Mr.
           Collier
           or
           not
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           he
           mistakes
           his
           Authors
           :
           For
           Livy
           says
           in
           express
           terms
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Plays
             though
             instituted
             to
             appease
             the
             Gods
             ,
             did
             neither
             deliver
             the
             Peoples
             Minds
             from
             their
             superstitious
             Fears
             ,
             nor
             their
             Bodies
             from
             their
             infectious
             Diseases
             ;
             but
             on
             th●
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Tiber
             overflowed
             the
             Cirque
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             their
             Sport
             ;
             whence
             the
             People
             concluded
             ,
             that
             the
             Gods
             were
             displeased
             with
             the
             Attonement
             †
          
           ;
           so
           that
           our
           Author
           has
           lost
           all
           his
           sine
           Raillery
           ,
           on
           his
           taking
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Plays
             made
             Peace
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             though
          
           Valerius
           Maximus
           
             says
             ,
             they
             raised
             Wars
             on
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           The
           next
           Scost
           is
           on
           
             S●n●ca
             ,
             for
             quarrelling
             with
             the
             Stage
             ,
             because
             it
             gain'd
             Ground
             on
             the
             Philosophy
             School
             ,
             and
             berest
             him
             of
             his
             Scholars
          
           *
           .
           But
           the
           Gentleman
           might
           have
           seen
           from
           Mr.
           Colliers
           Quotation
           ,
           that
           Seneca
           had
           other
           Causes
           of
           Quarrel
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             the
             Stage
             occasion'd
             a
             mispending
             of
             time
             ,
             the
             decrease
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             
             the
             sinking
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             the
             destruction
             of
             good
             Manners
          
           ;
           because
           there
           Vice
           made
           a
           sensible
           approach
           ,
           and
           stole
           upon
           the
           Audience
           in
           the
           disguise
           of
           a
           Pleasure
           ,
           or
           words
           to
           that
           effect
           *
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           we
           will
           hear
           Seneca
           speak
           for
           himself
           ,
           he
           is
           yet
           more
           plain
           ,
           and
           tells
           us
           expresly
           ,
           
             That
             when
             Men
             and
             Women
             have
             tipp'd
             their
             Foreheads
             with
             Brass
             by
             long
             ●requenting
             the
             Stage
             ;
             the
             next
             News
             we
             hear
             of
             them
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             take
             up
             their
             Lodging
             in
             a
             Bawdy-house
          
           ;
           or
           (
           because
           I
           would
           do
           him
           no
           wrong
           )
           take
           it
           in
           his
           own
           words
           .
           
             
               In
               hoc
               Mares
               ,
               in
               hoc
               Feminae
               tripudiant
               ,
               deinde
               sub
               Persona
               cum
               diu
               trita
               ●rons
               est
               ,
               transitur
               ad
               Ganeam
            
          
           *
           .
        
         
           And
           th●refore
           he
           advises
           Lucilliu●s
           to
           avoid
           the
           
             Play-house
             ,
             and
             the
             Company
             that
             haunted
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             able
             to
             corrupt
             a
             Socrates
             ,
             a
             Cato
             ,
             or
             a
             Laelius
             .
             He
             adds
             ,
             There
             is
             nothing
             so
             destructive
             to
             good
             Manners
             ,
             as
             to
             sit
             idling
             in
             the
             Play-house
             ;
             and
             hence
             takes
             occasion
             to
             bewail
             the
             great
             Concourse
             of
             the
             Roman
             Youth
             to
             the
             Theatre
             ,
             as
             a
             fatal
             Symptom
             of
             a
             declining
             State
             †
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Defender
           of
           the
           Drama
           ,
           would
           Vindicate
           Nero
           against
           Tacitus
           *
           ,
           for
           hiring
           decay'd
           Gentlemen
           to
           play
           on
           the
           Stage
           ,
           because
           he
           thought
           it
           no
           Degradation
           to
           his
           imperial
           Dignity
           ,
           personally
           to
           ac●
           :
           Plays
           himself
           ;
           and
           seems
           to
           think
           it
           a
           mighty
           Honour
           to
           the
           Stage
           ,
           that
           Nero
           was
           pleased
           to
           be
           an
           Actor
           in
           Person
           :
           But
           takes
           no
           notice
           ,
           of
           what
           Tacitus
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             Flavius
             and
             other
             noble
             Romans
             ,
             conspired
             the
             Death
             of
             that
             Monster
             ,
             and
             effected
             it
             too
             for
             that
             very
             Reason
             ,
             lest
             the
             Commonwealth
             should
             be
             utterly
             ruin'd
             ,
             by
             the
             Peoples
             addicting
             themselves
             any
             longer
             to
             the
             Theatre
             †
             .
          
        
         
           To
           these
           I
           shall
           add
           the
           Testimony
           of
           some
           other
           Antient
           Philosophers
           ,
           because
           our
           Author
           
           upbraids
           Mr.
           Collier
           with
           the
           smallness
           of
           the
           number
           he
           has
           quoted
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           shall
           be
           Solon
           .
        
         
           Who
           being
           accounted
           the
           Wisest
           of
           the
           Antient
           Greek
           Legislators
           ,
           his
           Opinion
           must
           reasonably
           be
           accounted
           valuable
           ;
           and
           what
           that
           was
           we
           are
           informed
           by
           
             Plutarch
             ,
             viz.
          
           
             That
             he
             rejected
             Stage-plays
             as
             lying
             and
             deceitful
             Fictions
             ,
             which
             would
             quickly
             teach
             the
             People
             ,
             to
             Cheat
             and
             to
             Steal
             ,
             to
             play
             the
             Hypocrite
             and
             Dissemble
             ,
             to
             Circumvent
             Men
             in
             their
             Dealings
             ,
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             Publick
             ,
             therefore
             were
             not
             to
             be
             tolerated
             in
             a
             Commonwealth
             *
             .
          
        
         
           His
           Dialogue
           with
           Thespis
           the
           Tragedian
           is
           Remarkable
           ,
           
             When
             Solon
             blam'd
             him
             (
             after
             having
             seen
             him
             act
             his
             Tragedy
             )
             for
             Lying
             and
             Cheating
             so
             egregiously
             before
             a
             Multitude
             .
             Thespis
             thought
             it
             a
             good
             Excuse
             when
             he
             told
             him
             
               It
               was
               but
               a
               Play
            
             :
             at
             which
             the
             Philosopher
             struck
             his
             Staff
             upon
             the
             Ground
             with
             great
             Indignation
             ,
             and
             replied
             to
             him
             smartly
             ,
             
               If
               we
               approve
               this
               Play
               of
               yours
               ,
               we
               shall
               quickly
               find
               the
               Effects
               of
               it
               in
               our
               Bargains
               :
            
             And
             therefore
             forbad
             him
             to
             Act
             any
             further
             ;
             telling
             him
             his
             Tragedies
             were
             a
             parcel
             of
             unprofitable
             Lies
             .
          
        
         
           The
           next
           is
           Lycurgus
           the
           famous
           Spartan
           Law-giver
           ,
           
             Who
             (
             we
             are
             informed
             by
             the
             same
             Author
             )
             excluded
             all
             Stage-plays
             out
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             corrupt
             their
             Youth
             and
             bring
             their
             Laws
             into
             Contempt
             —
             The
             Answer
             of
             a
             Lacedemonian
             to
             the
             Ambassador
             of
             Rhodes
             ,
             who
             ask'd
             
               The
               occasion
               of
               this
               Severe
               Law
               ?
            
             is
             no
             less
             observable
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Lycurgus
             foresaw
             the
             great
             Damage
             that
             Players
             and
             Jesters
             might
             do
             in
             a
             Common-wealth
             :
             
             But
             however
             that
             was
             ,
             this
             I
             know
             ,
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               That
               it
               is
               better
               for
               us
               Greeks
               to
               weep
               with
               our
               Philosophers
               ,
               than
               for
               the
               Romans
               to
               laugh
               with
               their
               Fools
            
             *
             .
          
        
         
           To
           these
           we
           may
           add
           the
           Opinion
           of
           Socrates
           ,
           so
           famous
           for
           his
           Wisdom
           among
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           
             Who
             (
             by
             the
             express
             Resolution
             of
             the
             Oracle
             of
             Delphos
             ,
             )
             condemned
             all
             Comedies
             ,
             as
             Pernicious
             ,
             Lascivious
             ,
             Scurrillous
             and
             unseemly
             Diversions
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             great
             Orator
             Isocrates
             ,
             who
             declaims
             against
             all
             Plays
             and
             Actors
             ,
             as
             Hurtful
             ,
             Scurrilous
             ,
             Fabulous
             ,
             Ridiculous
             ,
             Invective
             and
             Expensive
             Pastimes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             ●it
             to
             be
             tolerated
             in
             a
             City
             *
             .
          
        
         
           These
           being
           Men
           of
           the
           greatest
           Repute
           for
           Wisdom
           ,
           Learning
           and
           Moral
           Instructions
           in
           all
           the
           Heathen
           Antiquity
           .
           It
           must
           needs
           be
           allowed
           ,
           that
           tho'
           they
           be
           few
           in
           number
           ,
           yet
           their
           Opinion
           in
           this
           Matter
           is
           of
           more
           Weight
           ,
           because
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Dictates
           of
           Resin'd
           Reason
           than
           those
           of
           100
           others
           that
           approve
           the
           Stage
           ,
           and
           other
           Licentious
           Practices
           ,
           which
           always
           issue
           in
           the
           Ruine
           of
           their
           Followers
           .
        
         
           The
           Reasons
           they
           have
           exhib●ted
           for
           their
           Aversion
           to
           the
           Stage
           are
           not
           to
           be
           Answer'd
           by
           our
           Authors
           Scoff*
           ,
           
             That
             the
             particular
             Opinions
             of
             not
             half
             a
             Score
             of
             these
             Dissenting
             Ethnick
             Doctors
             ,
             out
             of
             at
             least
             half
             as
             many
             hundred
             of
             that
             Fraternity
             ,
             especially
             too
             at
             their
             rate
             of
             talking
             ,
             or
             Mr.
             Collier
             for
             them
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             a
             Conclusive
             Argument
             ,
             in
             my
             simple
             Judgment
             ,
             against
             the
             Stage
             ,
             than
             a
             Diogenes
             in
             his
             Tub
             and
             his
             Rags
             ,
             or
             an
             Epimantus
             at
             his
             Roots
             and
             his
             Water
             ,
             should
             perswade
             any
             Rational
             Man
             from
             a
             clean
             Shirt
             upon
             his
             Back
             and
             a
             good
             House
             over
             his
             Head
             ,
             or
             a
             good
             Dish
             of
             Meat
             and
             a
             
             Bottle
             of
             Wine
             for
             his
             Dinner
             ,
             viz.
             If
             he
             be
             able
             to
             purchase
             it
             .
          
        
         
           If
           our
           Author
           can
           produce
           for
           his
           opinion
           ,
           but
           an
           equal
           number
           of
           Ethnick
           Doctors
           of
           the
           like
           Authority
           with
           those
           we
           have
           quoted
           against
           it
           ,
           he
           will
           oblige
           the
           learned
           World
           ,
           more
           than
           any
           Man
           has
           hitherto
           been
           able
           to
           pretend
           to
           ;
           but
           much
           more
           if
           he
           can
           bring
           us
           half
           a
           Score
           Hundreds
           ,
           I
           must
           also
           desire
           him
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           the
           Authors
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           bear
           a
           gre●ter
           Character
           than
           that
           of
           particular
           Persons
           ,
           
             Plato
             ,
             Aristotle
          
           and
           Seneca
           ,
           were
           the
           great
           Lights
           of
           the
           Gentile
           World
           in
           thier
           time
           ,
           and
           their
           moral
           Dictates
           were
           received
           as
           Laws
           .
        
         
           Lycurgus
           and
           Solon
           were
           Legislators
           ,
           and
           their
           Doctrine
           embraced
           as
           the
           Laws
           of
           famous
           Commonwealths
           :
           Add
           to
           these
           ,
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Roman
           Emperors
           and
           Senators
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           several
           Republicks
           of
           Greece
           against
           the
           Stage
           ;
           and
           we
           shall
           find
           ,
           that
           the
           Theatre
           was
           not
           condemned
           by
           a
           few
           dissenting
           Ethnick
           Doctors
           :
           But
           by
           the
           greatest
           Men
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           their
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           w●sest
           and
           most
           polite
           Nations
           upon
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           
           Diogenes's
           Rags
           and
           Tub
           ,
           and
           
           Epiamantus's
           Roots
           and
           Water
           ;
           Our
           Author
           very
           well
           knows
           ,
           they
           cannot
           infer
           the
           Prohibition
           of
           a
           moderate
           use
           of
           Houses
           and
           Raiment
           ,
           or
           of
           good
           Meat
           and
           Drink
           ;
           because
           those
           things
           are
           allowed
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           Nature
           and
           Nations
           ;
           which
           cannot
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Stage
           ,
           though
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           I
           must
           crave
           leave
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           mortified
           Lives
           of
           such
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           ,
           will
           rise
           up
           in
           Judgment
           against
           the
           Debauches
           and
           Riots
           ,
           of
           most
           of
           those
           who
           frequent
           and
           patronize
           the
           Play-house
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CAP.
           XV.
           
        
         
           The
           Antient
           Poets
           against
           the
           STAGE
           .
        
         
           OUR
           Author
           falls
           next
           on
           Mr.
           
           Collier's
           Quotations
           from
           the
           Poets
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           first
           place
           charges
           him
           with
           quoting
           
           ovid's
           following
           Lines
           impertinently
           ,
        
         
           
             Sed
             tu
             praecipue
             curvis
             venare
             Theatris
          
           
             Haec
             loca
             sunt
             votis
             fertiliora
             tuis
             ;
          
           
             —
             ruit
             ad
             celebres
             cultissima
             femina
             Ludos
             :
          
           
             Copia
             Iudicium
             saepe
             morata
             meum
             est
             ;
          
           
             Spect●tum
             veniunt
             ,
             veniunt
             spectenter
             ut
             ipsae
          
           
             Ille
             locus
             Casti
             damna
             pudoris
             habet
             .
          
           
             Ovid.
             de
             Arte
             Amandi
             .
             Lib.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Reviewer
           is
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           that
           Ovid
           does
           not
           here
           design
           to
           reflect
           upon
           the
           Stage
           ,
           because
           then
           it
           was
           his
           darling
           Recreation
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           at
           the
           same
           time
           own
           its
           a
           fair
           Confession
           that
           the
           Play-house
           was
           the
           properest
           place
           for
           a
           Lecher
           to
           forage
           in
           ,
           which
           fully
           answers
           Mr.
           
           Collier's
           design
           ,
           and
           had
           our
           Author
           but
           turn'd
           his
           Eye
           to
           the
           very
           next
           page
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           found
           a
           Quotation
           from
           Ovid
           for
           pulling
           down
           the
           Theatre
           ,
           as
           a
           Nursery
           of
           Villany
           .
        
         
           
             Ut
             t●men
             hoc
             fatear
             :
             Ludi
             quoque
             semina
             praebent
          
           
             Nequitie
             ,
             tolli
             tota
             Theatra
             jube
             ,
          
           
             Peccand●
             ca●sam
             quam
             multis
             saepe
             dederunt
             :
          
           
             Marria
             cum
             durum
             sternit
             arena
             solum
             ?
          
           
           
             Tollatur
             Circus
             non
             tua
             Licentia
             Circi
             est
          
           
             Hic
             sedet
             Ignoto
             jun●ta
             puella
             Viro
          
           
             Cum
             quaedam
             spatientur
             in
             hac
             ut
             amator
             eodem
          
           
             Conveniat
             :
             quare
             〈◊〉
             ulla
             patet
             ?
          
           
             Trist.
             Lib.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Such
           was
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           Ovid
           when
           he
           was
           carried
           head-long
           by
           the
           Impetuous
           〈◊〉
           of
           his
           Lust
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           was
           an
           Exile
           and
           〈◊〉
           time
           to
           reflect
           upon
           his
           former
           lewd
           way
           of
           Living
           .
        
         
           Being
           willing
           to
           attone
           for
           the
           Mischief
           〈◊〉
           had
           done
           by
           his
           Lascivious
           Poem
           [
           
             De
             〈◊〉
             Amandi
          
           ]
           he
           composed
           another
           [
           
             De
             Remedi●
             Amoris
          
           ]
           wherein
           as
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           Receipts
           ,
           he
           prescribes
           Abstinence
           from
           the
           Stage
           ,
           and
           from
           Reading
           the
           Amorous
           Versos
           writ
           by
           himself
           and
           others
           ,
           thus
           ,
        
         
           At
           tanti
           tibi
           sit
           non
           indulgere
           Theatris
           ,
        
         
           Dum
           bene
           de
           vacuo
           pectore
           ●●dat
           amor
           :
        
         
           Enervant
           animos
           cytharae
           cantusque
           lyr
           〈◊〉
        
         
           Et
           vox
           &
           numer
           is
           brachia
           mota
           suis
        
         
           Illic
           assidue
           ●icti
           saltantur
           Amantes
        
         
           Quid
           cavens
           ,
           Actor
           ,
           quid
           Iuvet
           arte
           docet
           .
        
         
           Eloquar
           invitus
           teneros
           ne
           tange
           Po●tas
        
         
           Summoneo
           dotes
           Impias
           csse
           me
           as
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Nor
           is
           Ovid
           the
           only
           Roman
           Poet
           that
           hath
           thus
           censur'd
           the
           Frequenters
           of
           the
           Theatre
           .
           Any
           Man
           that
           peruses
           Iuvenal
           and
           Horace
           ,
           will
           find
           they
           had
           no
           honourable
           Opinion
           of
           it
           neither
           .
        
         
           The
           former
           gives
           an
           Elegant
           Description
           how
           the
           prodigal
           Dames
           in
           his
           time
           consumed
           their
           Husbands
           Estates
           ,
           by
           frequenting
           the
           Play-house
           ,
           as
           followeth
           ,
        
         
           
           
             Ut
             〈◊〉
             Ludos
             conducit
             Ogulnia
             Vestem
          
           
             Conduc●
             comites
             cellam
             ,
             cervical
             Amicas
             ,
          
           
             Nutricem
             &
             flavam
             cui
             det
             mandata
             puellam
          
           
             Haec
             ta●ten
             argenti
             superest
             quodcunque
             paterni
             :
          
           
             Levibu●
             Athletis
             ac
             vasa
             novissima
             donat
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Prodiga
             non
             sentit
             pereuntem
             faemina
             censum
             ,
             &c.
          
           
             Non
             unquam
             reputant
             quantum
             sibi
             gaudiae
             constant
             .
          
           
             Satyr
             VI.
             
          
        
         
           Nor
           had
           he
           any
           better
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Chas●●ty
           than
           of
           the
           good
           Huswifry
           of
           those
           Play-haunting
           Ladies
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           following
           Lines
           ,
        
         
           —
           Cuneis
           an
           habent
           Spectacula
           totis
        
         
           Quod
           Securus
           ames
           ,
           quodque
           inde
           expetere
           possis
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Where
           he
           describes
           their
           Lewdness
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           would
           offend
           chast
           Ears
           to
           hear
           it
           .
        
         
           Horace
           expresses
           himself
           much
           at
           the
           same
           rate
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Stage
           ,
           and
           its
           Frequenters
           .
        
         
           
             Ut
             quondam
             Marsaeus
             amator
             Origenis
             illi
          
           
             Qui
             patriam
             mimae
             donat
             fundumque
             laremque
          
           
             Nil
             ●uit
             mi
             inquit
             cum
             uxoribus
             unquam
             alienis
          
           
             Verum
             est
             cum
             Mimis
             &
             cum
             Meretricibus
             unde
          
           
             Fama
             malum
             gravius
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Sermo
             .
             Lib.
             I.
             Sat.
             II.
             
          
        
         
           So
           that
           both
           of
           them
           put
           the
           Haunters
           of
           the
           Theatre
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Bawdy-house
           in
           the
           same
           Category
           .
        
         
           The
           Reviewer's
           Reflection
           ,
           
             That
             lewd
             Persons
             do
             also
             frequent
             the
             Church
          
           *
           ,
           is
           no
           Apology
           for
           
           the
           Stage
           .
           We
           have
           a
           positive
           command
           to
           meet
           for
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           none
           to
           frequent
           the
           Play-house
           :
           And
           if
           a
           
             Carrion-Crow
             may
             be
             catch'd
             in
             a
             Flock
             of
             Doves
             ,
          
           as
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           express
           it
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           thence
           follow
           that
           the
           ●geons
           must
           flock
           to
           the
           Rendevouze
           of
           the
           Crows
           ,
           but
           the
           quite
           contrary
           ,
           and
           I
           must
           take
           leave
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           so
           long
           as
           our
           Stage
           is
           kept
           up
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           impossible
           to
           keep
           our
           publick
           Assemblies
           pure
           .
           They
           learn
           such
           lewd
           Practices
           ,
           and
           wanton
           Behaviour
           at
           the
           Play-house
           ,
           that
           they
           smell
           strong
           of
           the
           Infection
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           Church
           .
           This
           was
           the
           Complaint
           of
           Eloquent
           Chrysostom
           ,
           against
           those
           that
           frequented
           the
           Play-house
           in
           his
           time
           *
           .
           And
           we
           find
           Ovid
           of
           the
           same
           Mind
           ,
           that
           there
           's
           no
           reforming
           the
           Uncleanness
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Theatres
           are
           suffered
           to
           stand
           :
        
         
           
             Quid
             faciet
             Custos
             ?
             cum
             〈◊〉
             tot
             in
             Urbe
             Theatra
             ,
          
           
             Cum
             spectet
             junctos
             illa
             libenter
             Equos
             .
          
           
             De
             Arte
             Amandi
             .
             Lib.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           If
           our
           Author
           object
           ,
           that
           this
           Satyr
           is
           not
           directed
           against
           the
           Stage
           ,
           but
           level'd
           at
           the
           Pits
           ,
           the
           Boxes
           and
           Galleries
           .
           I
           reply
           ,
           that
           the
           Company
           discovers
           the
           Entertainment
           ,
           the
           Carrio●
           Crows
           will
           scarcely
           resort
           to
           a
           Banquet
           of
           Sweet-meats
           ,
           but
           the
           scent
           of
           a
           dead
           Carcase
           will
           tempt
           them
           hugely
           .
           The
           Poets
           already
           quoted
           ,
           say
           nothing
           in
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Theatre
           ,
           and
           Ovid
           in
           express
           terms
           enjoyns
           the
           pulling
           it
           down
           .
        
         
           The
           Reviewer
           it
           seems
           ,
           has
           a
           great
           Mind
           to
           fasten
           all
           the
           Guilt
           upon
           the
           Audience
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           allowed
           as
           a
           just
           Reprisal
           ,
           to
           charge
           the
           Poets
           and
           Actors
           with
           their
           sha●e
           of
           the
           Crimes
           .
           We
           have
           already
           heard
           the
           Opinion
           
           of
           the
           Fathers
           and
           Councils
           ,
           of
           the
           Grecian
           ,
           Roman
           and
           English
           States
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           chief
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           and
           Poets
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           is
           evident
           .
           that
           they
           charge
           the
           Guilt
           upon
           the
           Theatre
           it self
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           on
           the
           Actors
           and
           Spectators
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           likewise
           brought
           in
           the
           Evidence
           of
           Foreign
           and
           Domestick
           Historians
           ,
           to
           prove
           that
           those
           concerned
           in
           the
           Stage
           ,
           have
           frequently
           broke
           the
           Peace
           ,
           by
           Tumults
           ,
           Seditions
           ,
           and
           other
           Villanous
           Disorders
           ;
           by
           all
           which
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           the
           Play-house
           ever
           since
           its
           first
           Institution
           ,
           has
           been
           a
           common
           Nusance
           ,
           and
           shall
           now
           take
           the
           Liberty
           ,
           to
           give
           a
           brief
           Character
           of
           their
           Writers
           and
           Actors
           ,
           from
           Authors
           of
           unquestionable
           Credit
           ,
           and
           the
           two
           repenting
           Poets
           ,
           that
           have
           already
           oblig'd
           us
           with
           an
           Anatomy
           of
           the
           Stage
           .
        
      
       
         
           CAP.
           XV.
           
        
         
           The
           Character
           of
           the
           Stage-Poets
           and
           Players
           .
        
         
           THE
           antient
           Romans
           held
           Players
           in
           somuch
           Disgrace
           and
           Contempt
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           vicious
           and
           dissolute
           Lives
           ,
           that
           they
           dis-franchis'd
           and
           removed
           them
           from
           their
           Tribes
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           dishonour
           to
           the
           Roman
           Blood
           ,
           and
           the
           noble
           Parentage
           from
           whence
           they
           derived
           their
           Original
           ,
           and
           totally
           Banish'd
           them
           at
           last
           *
           .
           The
           Grecians
           drove
           them
           out
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           upon
           the
           same
           account
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           already
           heard
           from
           Plutarch
           and
           others
           .
           The
           Primitive
           Church
           threw
           them
           out
           of
           her
           Communion
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           Christian
           Emperors
           threw
           them
           
           out
           of
           the
           Commonwealth
           ,
           as
           has
           been
           proved
           before
           .
        
         
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
          
           said
           of
           the
           Players
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           
             that
             they
             were
             ashamed
             of
             nothing
             but
             Honesty
             and
             Modesty
             ;
             promoted
             Lewdness
             ,
             and
             boasted
             of
             their
             Skill
             to
             act
             and
             suffer
             ,
             all
             manner
             of
             Brutal
             Villanies
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Face
             of
             the
             Sun
             *
             .
          
        
         
           St.
           Chrysostome
           says
           ,
           
             They
             are
             infamous
             Pe●sons
             and
             deserve
             a
             thousand
             Deaths
             ,
             because
             they
             Personate
             those
             Villanies
             which
             the
             Laws
             of
             all
             Nations
             command
             Men
             to
             avoid
             †
          
           ,
           —
           Cyprian
           calls
           them
           ,
           
             Masters
             of
             Wickedness
             ,
             wishes
             that
             Eucratius
             could
             see
             their
             Secrets
             ,
             and
             their
             Chamber
             Doors
             open
             :
             He
             accuses
             them
             of
             Sodomy
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             Villanies
             ,
             and
             of
             condemning
             that
             abroad
             ,
             which
             they
             commit
             at
             home
             *
             .
          
        
         
           St.
           Augustine
           calls
           them
           ,
           
             most
             villanous
             Fellows
             ,
             and
             commends
             the
             Prudence
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             for
             dis-franchising
             them
             †
             .
             —
             
               Nicolaus
               Cabasila
            
             says
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             more
             wicked
             or
             villanous
             than
             a
             Stage-Player
             *
             .
             —
             Bodin
             writes
             ,
             That
             their
             Profession
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             Apprentiship
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             a
             Trade
             of
             Wickedness
             ,
             which
             leads
             to
             Hell
             †
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ludovicus
             Vives
          
           says
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Roman
             Stage-Players
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             dissolute
             Villains
             ,
             given
             up
             to
             all
             manner
             of
             Wickedness
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             live
             in
             that
             City
             ,
             where
             there
             were
             so
             many
             thousands
             of
             profligate
             Citizens
             *
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           third
           
             Blast
             of
             Retre●t
          
           ,
           〈◊〉
           of
           our
           penit●nt
           Poets
           ,
           Characterizes
           the
           Stage-Players
           thus
           ;
           
             That
             their
             Conversation
             is
             like
             their
             Profession
             ;
             they
             are
             as
             skilful
             in
             the
             Practise
             of
             Uncleanness
             ,
             as
             in
             acting
             it
             ;
             That
             their
             talk
             on
             the
             Stage
             ,
             declares
             the
             inward
             disposition
             
             of
             their
             Minds
             ,
             and
             that
             every
             one
             of
             them
             chuses
             that
             part
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             agreeable
             to
             his
             own
             inclination
             ;
             That
             he
             could
             not
             but
             lament
             to
             see
             them
             bring
             up
             youth
             in
             filthy
             Discourses
             ,
             unnatural
             and
             unseemly
             Gestures
             ,
             and
             in
             Ba●dry
             and
             Idleness
             ;
             That
             he
             wondered
             how
             any
             Father
             could
             delight
             ,
             to
             see
             his
             Son
             hereft
             of
             Modesty
             and
             train'd
             up
             in
             Impudence
             .
             —
             He
             calls
             the
             Actors
             ,
             the
             School-Masters
             of
             Sin
             in
             the
             School
             of
             Abuse
             .
             —
             They
             are
             ●otoriously
             known
             to
             be
             the
             same
             in
             their
             Life
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             on
             the
             Stage
             ,
             that
             is
             Roisters
             ,
             Brawlers
             ,
             Ill-dealers
             ,
             Boasters
             ,
             Stallions
             ,
             Ruffians
             ,
             &c.
             and
             love
             nothing
             that
             is
             Vertuous
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           Gosson
           ,
           the
           other
           Repenting
           Stage
           Prodigal
           ,
           gives
           the
           Players
           the
           Character
           following
           †
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             they
             are
             uncircumcifed
             Philistines
             ,
             who
             nourish
             a
             Canker
             in
             their
             own
             Souls
             ;
             ungodly
             Masters
             ,
             whose
             Example
             doth
             rather
             Poison
             than
             instruct
             ,
             and
             therefore
             advises
             People
             ,
             if
             not
             for
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             for
             Shame
             ,
             lest
             the
             Gentiles
             should
             judge
             them
             at
             the
             last
             ;
             to
             withdraw
             from
             the
             Theatres
             with
             noble
             Marius
             to
             appoint
             a
             Punishment
             for
             Players
             ,
             with
             the
             Roman
             Censors
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             themselves
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             drawn
             by
             wicked
             Spectators
             ,
             from
             Vertue
             to
             Vice
             ,
             from
             God
             to
             Mammon
             ;
             and
             that
             so
             they
             should
             fill
             up
             the
             Gulph
             ,
             that
             the
             Devil
             by
             Plays
             had
             digged
             to
             swallow
             them
             up
             .
          
           ;
        
         
           This
           I
           think
           is
           sufficient
           Evidence
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Crime
           is
           not
           altogether
           chargeable
           on
           the
           Pits
           ,
           Galleries
           and
           Boxes
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Poets
           and
           Actors
           ,
           have
           the
           principal
           Share
           of
           the
           Wickedness
           ;
           and
           I
           hope
           the
           Frequenters
           of
           the
           Play-house
           ,
           will
           take
           notice
           of
           this
           Gentlemans
           Ingratitude
           ,
           and
           avoid
           frequenting
           the
           Stage
           ,
           seeing
           the
           very
           Patrons
           of
           the
           Theatre
           ,
           charge
           the
           Wickedness
           of
           it
           upon
           them
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CAP.
           XVI
           .
        
         
           The
           Fathers
           defended
           ,
           against
           the
           Defender
           of
           the
           Drama
           .
        
         
           HE
           falls
           next
           upon
           Mr.
           
           Collier's
           Quotations
           from
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           the
           Defects
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           not
           now
           offer
           to
           supply
           ,
           having
           quoted
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           whose
           meaning
           the
           Advocates
           of
           the
           Stage
           would
           pervert
           ,
           at
           large
           already
           ;
           I
           shall
           only
           therefore
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           Reviewers
           Assertion
           ;
           That
           Tertullians
           Arguments
           are
           chiefly
           upon
           these
           two
           Heads
           ,
           
             viz
             ,
             That
             Pleasure
             was
             a
             bewitching
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Magistrates
             discountenanced
             the
             Players
             ,
             and
             crampt
             their
             Freedoms
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Falshood
           of
           this
           Assertion
           will
           be
           obvious
           to
           every
           one
           ,
           that
           reads
           what
           I
           have
           quoted
           from
           Tertullian
           ,
           under
           the
           Head
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Fathers
             against
             the
             Stage
          
           ;
           but
           as
           a
           further
           answer
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           him
           Dr.
           Hornecks
           excellent
           Abridgment
           of
           Tertullians
           Arguments
           ,
           †
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           Delight
           and
           Judgment
           ,
           as
           follows
           .
        
         
           
             I
             know
             what
             is
             commonly
             objected
             ,
             That
             the
             Reasons
             why
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             are
             so
             much
             against
             the
             Christians
             seeing
             of
             a
             Play
             ,
             was
             because
             the
             Heathenish
             Idolatries
             were
             acted
             to
             the
             Life
             ,
             upon
             the
             Stage
             ,
             and
             that
             Proselites
             might
             not
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             being
             entic'd
             to
             Idolatry
             ,
             was
             a
             great
             Motive
             why
             they
             inveighed
             so
             much
             against
             Sights
             of
             that
             Nature
             :
             But
             those
             that
             use
             this
             Plea
             ,
             must
             certainly
             not
             have
             read
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             have
             read
             them
             ,
             have
             not
             considered
             all
             their
             Arguments
             ;
             for
             to
             go
             no
             farther
             
             than
             Tertullian
             ;
             after
             he
             had
             condemned
             those
             Sights
             ,
             for
             the
             Idolatries
             committed
             on
             the
             Stage
             ;
             he
             produces
             other
             Reasons
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             are
             utterly
             unlawful
             †
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             I.
             Because
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Gentleness
             ;
             but
             the
             Actors
             are
             forc'd
             to
             put
             themselves
             into
             a
             Posture
             of
             Wrath
             ,
             and
             Anger
             ,
             and
             Fury
             ,
             and
             the
             Spectators
             themselves
             cannot
             behold
             them
             ,
             without
             being
             put
             into
             a
             Passion
             .
          
           
             II.
             Because
             Vanity
             ,
             which
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Stage
             ,
             is
             altogether
             Forreign
             to
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             III.
             Because
             we
             are
             not
             to
             consent
             to
             Peoples
             Sins
             .
             *
          
           
             IV.
             Because
             Men
             are
             abus'd
             in
             these
             Places
             ,
             and
             neither
             Princes
             nor
             People
             spared
             ,
             and
             this
             bieng
             unlawful
             else
             where
             ,
             must
             be
             unlawful
             too
             upon
             the
             Stage
             .
             †
          
           
             V.
             Because
             all
             Immodesty
             and
             Scurrillity
             is
             forbid
             ,
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             acting
             it
             ,
             but
             seeing
             and
             hearing
             it
             acted
             .
          
           
             VI.
             Because
             all
             Players
             are
             Hypocrites
             †
             ,
             seem
             to
             be
             what
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             and
             all
             Hypocrisy
             is
             condemned
             by
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             Because
             the
             Actors
             very
             often
             belie
             their
             Sex
             ,
             and
             put
             on
             Womens
             Apparel
             ;
             which
             is
             forbid
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             VIII
             .
             Because
             these
             Plays
             dull
             and
             damp
             Devotion
             and
             Seriousness
             ,
             which
             is
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             indelible
             Character
             of
             Christians
             *
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             Because
             it
             is
             a
             Disparagement
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             lift
             up
             those
             Hands
             to
             applaud
             a
             Player
             ,
             which
             we
             use
             to
             lift
             up
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             X.
             Because
             Experience
             shews
             ,
             how
             the
             Devil
             hath
             sometimes
             possessed
             Christians
             in
             a
             Play-house
             ,
             and
             being
             afterwards
             cast
             out
             ,
             confessed
             that
             he
             had
             reason
             to
             enter
             into
             them
             ,
             because
             he
             found
             them
             in
             his
             own
             Place
             †
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             Because
             no
             Man
             can
             serve
             two
             Masters
             ,
             
             God
             and
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             those
             Christians
             pretend
             to
             do
             ,
             that
             frequent
             both
             the
             Church
             and
             Stage
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             Because
             though
             some
             Speeches
             in
             a
             Play
             are
             Witty
             and
             Ingenious
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             poison
             at
             the
             Bottom
             ,
             and
             Vice
             is
             only
             coloured
             and
             gilded
             with
             fine
             Language
             and
             curious
             Emblems
             ;
             that
             it
             may
             go
             down
             more
             glib
             ,
             and
             ruine
             the
             Soul
             more
             artificially
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Reviewer
           comes
           next
           †
           to
           play
           all
           the
           Artillery
           of
           his
           Wit
           and
           Banter
           against
           ●ertullian's
           instance
           of
           the
           Devil
           's
           having
           given
           it
           as
           a
           Reason
           of
           his
           possessing
           a
           Christian
           Woman
           ,
           that
           he
           found
           her
           on
           his
           own
           Ground
           ,
           [
           viz.
           the
           Play-house
           ]
           —
           Such
           a
           Discovery
           ,
           he
           thinks
           the
           Devil
           would
           be
           the
           last
           that
           would
           make
           .
           But
           had
           he
           considered
           those
           several
           Passages
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           where
           the
           Devil
           was
           forc'd
           to
           own
           our
           Saviour
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ;
           tho'
           he
           came
           into
           the
           World
           to
           destroy
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           to
           Subvert
           his
           Tyrannical
           Empire
           over
           the
           Children
           of
           Men
           ,
           this
           Confession
           of
           Satan
           would
           have
           been
           no
           such
           matter
           of
           Wonder
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           I
           hope
           our
           Author
           is
           not
           a
           Manichee
           ,
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           Devil
           has
           an
           infinite
           Power
           ,
           or
           derives
           his
           Existence
           from
           himself
           .
           If
           Scripture
           Authority
           have
           any
           Weight
           with
           him
           ,
           there
           he
           may
           find
           it
           reveal'd
           ,
           That
           the
           Devil
           can
           neither
           do
           all
           the
           Mischief
           he
           would
           ,
           nor
           yet
           resist
           the
           Commission
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           tho'
           Rebellion
           be
           the
           very
           Essence
           of
           the
           Diabolical
           Nature
           .
           He
           could
           not
           so
           much
           as
           destroy
           one
           of
           
           Iob's
           Cows
           or
           Sheep
           without
           a
           Permission
           ,
           tho'
           he
           would
           willingly
           have
           ruined
           that
           Holy
           Person
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           belong'd
           to
           him
           *
           .
           Nor
           could
           he
           forbear
           to
           destroy
           Ahab
           by
           his
           Lies
           when
           the
           Almighty
           commanded
           it
           *
           ,
           tho'
           it
           had
           been
           more
           his
           Interest
           to
           have
           had
           that
           Monster
           of
           Wickedness
           continued
           on
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           must
           take
           the
           liberty
           
           t●
           acquaint
           the
           Reviewer
           ,
           that
           his
           Banter
           is
           propnane
           ,
           and
           occa●ioned
           meerly
           by
           want
           of
           thought
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           
             That
             if
             the
             Sworn
             Enemy
             of
             Man
             ,
             have
             any
             such
             generous
             Principle
             in
             him
             ;
             Dives
             had
             no
             occasion
             to
             supplicate
             Abraham
             to
             send
             a
             Messenger
             to
             caution
             his
             Friends
             on
             Earth
             ,
             but
             might
             e'ne
             have
             beg'd
             the
             civil
             favour
             of
             that
             kind
             Errant
             ,
             from
             one
             of
             his
             own
             Tormentors
             †
             .
          
           The
           Almighty
           never
           Commissioned
           the
           Devil
           ,
           nor
           yet
           his
           Chaplains
           of
           the
           Stage
           to
           Preach
           ,
           Repentance
           unto
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           work
           he
           reserved
           for
           more
           hallowed
           Instruments
           .
           —
           I
           shall
           hasten
           to
           absolve
           this
           point
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           told
           our
           Author
           ,
           that
           it
           ill
           becomes
           any
           Man
           who
           calls
           himself
           a
           Christian
           ,
           to
           question
           
           Tertullian's
           Veracity
           in
           a
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           like
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Enemies
           of
           our
           Holy
           Religion
           could
           〈◊〉
           have
           disprov'd
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           false
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Credit
           of
           that
           Learned
           Father
           ,
           for
           the
           great
           Service
           he
           did
           to
           the
           Christian
           Cause
           ,
           has
           set
           him
           above
           the
           Snarls
           and
           Banter
           of
           the
           Play-house
           ,
           or
           its
           Advocates
           :
           As
           for
           his
           Scost
           that
           this
           is
           the
           only
           instance
           of
           Seizure
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           amongst
           all
           the
           Millions
           of
           Christians
           ,
           who
           since
           that
           day
           have
           frequented
           the
           Play-house
           ;
           It
           s
           of
           a
           piece
           with
           the
           rest
           .
           I
           have
           prov'd
           that
           the
           Devil
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           the
           God
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           is
           far
           from
           being
           absolute
           ,
           his
           Reign
           is
           consm'd
           to
           the
           Children
           of
           Disobedience
           ,
           and
           those
           he
           leads
           Captive
           a●
           his
           own
           Will
           ;
           so
           that
           his
           Seizures
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           consists
           of
           infinite
           numbers
           ,
           though
           his
           Seizures
           of
           the
           other
           sort
           be
           restrain'd
           to
           a
           few
           :
           And
           by
           the
           concurring
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           Councils
           ,
           and
           best
           of
           Christians
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           as
           has
           been
           already
           made
           out
           :
           He
           triumphs
           no
           where
           more
           visibly
           ,
           than
           upon
           the
           Stage
           ;
           This
           I
           have
           prov'd
           by
           the
           Confession
           of
           the
           two
           Penitent
           Play-Poets
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           the
           
           Mouth
           of
           two
           or
           three
           Witnesses
           every
           thing
           may
           be
           establish'd
           :
           I
           shall
           add
           that
           of
           an
           Actor
           ,
           who
           dying
           at
           the
           Bath
           about
           1630.
           sent
           for
           his
           Son
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           bred
           up
           to
           that
           same
           way
           of
           Living
           .
           
             and
             abjured
             him
             with
             his
             last
             Breath
             ,
             and
             floods
             of
             Tears
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             tendred
             the
             eternal
             Happiness
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             he
             should
             abjure
             and
             for
             sake
             〈◊〉
             ungodly
             Profession
             ,
             which
             would
             enthral
             him
             to
             the
             Devils
             Vassalage
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             plunge
             hi●
             for
             ever
             into
             Hell
             at
             last
          
           *
           .
        
         
           If
           our
           Author
           consider
           it
           ,
           he
           will
           soon
           be
           convinced
           ,
           that
           the
           Seizure
           of
           the
           Soul
           is
           incomparably
           more
           dreadful
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Body
           ;
           and
           of
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           put
           him
           in
           Mind
           of
           one
           Instance
           that
           was
           frightful
           enough
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           recorded
           by
           Mr.
           Braithwait
           ,
           who
           was
           present
           and
           saw
           it
           †
           .
        
         
           An
           English
           Gentlewoman
           of
           good
           Note
           ,
           who
           daily
           spent
           the
           best
           of
           her
           time
           upon
           the
           Stage
           ,
           falling
           into
           a
           dangerous
           Sickness
           ,
           her
           Friends
           sent
           for
           a
           Minister
           to
           prepare
           her
           for
           her
           End
           ;
           but
           whilst
           he
           exhorted
           her
           to
           Repent
           ,
           and
           to
           call
           upon
           God
           for
           Mercy
           ,
           instead
           of
           listning
           to
           his
           wholsome
           Instructions
           ,
           she
           redoubled
           her
           Cries
           ,
           to
           let
           her
           see
           Hieronimo
           acted
           ,
           and
           as
           she
           had
           liv'd
           so
           she
           died
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           would
           refer
           it
           to
           our
           Authors
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           whether
           he
           would
           be
           willing
           to
           make
           such
           an
           Exit
           .
           And
           if
           this
           was
           not
           a
           more
           dreadful
           Possession
           ,
           than
           those
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           when
           the
           Devil
           threw
           the
           Bodies
           of
           those
           he
           had
           made
           a
           Scizure
           of
           ,
           into
           the
           Fire
           or
           Water
           .
           But
           to
           conclude
           this
           point
           ,
           I
           must
           crave
           leave
           to
           inform
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           hath
           renewed
           his
           claim
           to
           the
           Stage
           ,
           oftner
           than
           once
           since
           the
           days
           of
           Tertullian
           ,
           and
           particularly
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           Reign
           ;
           when
           he
           visibly
           appeared
           on
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           Bell-Savage
           Play-house
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           prophanely
           acting
           ,
           the
           Story
           of
           Faustus
           ,
           to
           the
           Terror
           and
           Amazement
           of
           all
           the
           Spectators
           ,
           and
           the
           seizing
           
           of
           some
           of
           them
           with
           a
           Distraction
           †
           .
        
         
           The
           Reviewer's
           Argument
           *
           ,
           
             That
             't
             was
             the
             general
             Opinion
             of
             Christians
             that
             Plays
             were
             a
             lawful
             Diversion
             ,
             because
             St.
          
           Cyprian
           ,
           Tertullian
           ,
           St.
           Augustine
           ,
           
             &c.
             made
             it
             their
             business
             to
             refute
             that
             Opinion
             ,
          
           is
           just
           as
           consequential
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           the
           general
           Opinion
           of
           the
           People
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           Immorality
           and
           Profanness
           is
           lawful
           ,
           because
           their
           Preachers
           Labour
           to
           prove
           the
           contrary
           ,
           as
           to
           every
           individual
           Species
           of
           it
           in
           all
           their
           Sermons
           and
           Books
           on
           that
           Subject
           :
           —
           and
           no
           less
           false
           is
           his
           Assertion
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Appearance
             of
             that
             general
             Innocence
             in
             those
             Entertainments
             ,
             gave
             them
             that
             Reception
             among
             Christians
             that
             they
             could
             not
             believe
             them
             Criminal
             without
             some
             express
             Divine
             Precept
             against
             them
          
           ;
           for
           nothing
           could
           be
           more
           odious
           than
           those
           Practices
           ,
           and
           Postures
           ,
           &c.
           which
           the
           Fathers
           every
           where
           Charge
           upon
           the
           Stage
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           prov'd
           ;
           and
           herein
           also
           the
           Reviewer
           contradicts
           M.
           Motteux
           ,
           and
           his
           Parisian
           and
           
             Church
             of
          
           England
           Divine
           ,
           who
           tell
           us
           the
           Father
           ;
           were
           against
           the
           Stage
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Idolatry
           ,
           Blasphemy
           ,
           and
           other
           
             Infamous
             Practices
          
           there
           *
           ,
           which
           were
           very
           far
           from
           Innocence
           .
           —
           Thus
           these
           Champions
           of
           a
           bad
           Cause
           ,
           like
           Troops
           in
           disorder
           ,
           fall
           foul
           upon
           one
           another
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CAP.
           XVII
           .
        
         
           The
           Scripture
           not
           silent
           against
           the
           STAGE
           .
        
         
           I
           Come
           next
           to
           the
           mighty
           Counter-B●●●
           ,
           which
           the
           Reviewer
           has
           rais'd
           for
           the
           Defence
           of
           the
           Stage
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           
             his
             more
             ●●rious
             Speculations
          
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           )
           
             upon
             the
             Scriptural
             Silence
             in
             that
             Case
             ,
             than
             any
             that
             the
             Fathers
             have
             been
             pleased
             to
             make
          
           *
           .
        
         
           
             First
             then
             (
             
               says
               he
            
             )
             as
             our
             blessed
             Sav●our
             was
             born
             in
             the
             Days
             of
             Augustus
             ,
             't
             is
             known
             by
             all
             Historians
             ,
             that
             the
             shutting
             up
             of
             Ia●●
             Temple
             doors
             in
             his
             Reign
             ,
             universally
             opened
             those
             of
             the
             Play-houses
             ;
             —
             and
             so
             they
             continued
             throughout
             the
             Empire
             many
             Reigns
             after
             him
             .
          
        
         
           If
           any
           Man
           should
           say
           ,
           that
           when
           our
           Saviour
           was
           born
           ,
           the
           Devil
           and
           the
           World
           kept
           Holy
           Day
           for
           Joy
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           foully
           mistaken
           ,
           and
           yet
           according
           to
           this
           Author
           ,
           it
           would
           seem
           they
           did
           so
           ;
           
             For
             at
             our
             Saviours
             Birth
             (
             
               says
               he
            
             )
             Play-houses
             were
             open'd
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Empire
             .
          
           But
           what
           if
           I
           should
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           ,
           finding
           himself
           disarm'd
           by
           our
           Saviours
           Birth
           ,
           and
           bereft
           of
           the
           Sword
           which
           he
           had
           influenced
           Men
           to
           sheath
           in
           one
           anothers
           Bowels
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           betook
           himself
           to
           another
           Weapon
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           the
           Lusts
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           to
           make
           War
           upon
           their
           Souls
           .
        
         
           This
           Speculation
           may
           not
           perhaps
           be
           so
           curlous
           as
           that
           of
           our
           Author
           ;
           but
           I
           am
           of
           Opinion
           it
           may
           be
           every
           whit
           as
           solid
           ;
           seeing
           not
           only
           
           the
           Antient
           Fathers
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           Heathen
           Roman
           Historians
           ,
           charge
           the
           Play-houses
           with
           all
           Manner
           of
           Lewdness
           ,
           and
           Augustus
           himself
           (
           as
           I
           have
           already
           said
           )
           banished
           the
           Stage-Players
           out
           of
           Rome
           because
           of
           the
           Mischiefs
           they
           occasioned
           .
        
         
           The
           Reviewor
           must
           not
           pretend
           that
           the
           opening
           of
           the
           Theatre
           was
           an
           Effect
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Birth
           ,
           or
           a
           suitable
           way
           of
           Rojoycing
           for
           it
           ;
           his
           Foretur●ner
           Iohn
           the
           Baptist
           ,
           taught
           a
           contrary
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           prepared
           the
           Jews
           to
           receive
           him
           by
           Repentance
           and
           Mortification
           .
        
         
           When
           our
           Saviour
           came
           himself
           
             at
             the
             fulness
             of
             time
          
           the
           way
           of
           his
           Entrance
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           was
           the
           severest
           Reproof
           that
           ever
           was
           giv'n
           to
           the
           P●mps
           and
           Vanities
           of
           it
           .
           His
           Childhood
           and
           Youth
           ,
           were
           wholly
           estrang'd
           from
           all
           those
           ●●othy
           Diversions
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           entred
           on
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           he
           taught
           a
           subli●e
           and
           refined
           Purity
           ,
           that
           was
           absolutely
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           Practice
           of
           the
           Stage
           .
           He
           instructed
           his
           Followers
           in
           the
           full
           Extent
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           it
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           allow
           a
           Wanton
           Glance
           or
           a
           Lewd
           Thought
           ,
           than
           which
           there
           cannot
           be
           a
           more
           effectual
           Condemnation
           of
           the
           Theatre
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Testimony
           of
           all
           Historians
           and
           Ages
           ,
           has
           ever
           been
           a
           Nursery
           of
           Impurity
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           supported
           by
           Persons
           of
           a
           dissolute
           Life
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           our
           Author
           .
        
         
           
             Now
             it
             may
             raise
             a
             little
             Wonder
             (
             says
             he
             )
             why
             the
             Apostles
             that
             went
             forth
             by
             a
             Special
             Command
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             to
             Convertall
             Nations
             ,
             Preaching
             Repentance
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             they
             that
             so
             exactly
             performed
             that
             great
             Commission
             as
             to
             arraign
             and
             censure
             Vice
             and
             Impiety
             from
             the
             highest
             to
             the
             lowest
             ,
             in
             
             all
             its
             several
             Branches
             ,
             not
             only
             pronounced
             their
             louder
             Anathema's
             against
             the
             more
             crying
             Sins
             ,
             but
             read
             Divinity
             Lectures
             ev'n
             upon
             the
             Wardrobe
             and
             Dressing
             Box
             ,
             correcting
             the
             very
             Indecencies
             of
             the
             Hair
             ,
             the
             Apparel
             ,
             and
             each
             uncomly
             Gesture
             ,
             that
             these
             Missioners
             of
             Salvation
             should
             travel
             through
             so
             many
             Heathen
             Nations
             (
             the
             Gentiles
             they
             were
             sent
             to
             call
             )
             and
             meet
             at
             every
             turn
             the
             Theatre
             ,
             and
             the
             Stage
             .
             Players
             staring
             them
             in
             the
             very
             Face
             ,
             and
             not
             make
             one
             Reprimand
             against
             them
             ,
             is
             a
             Ma●●
             of
             very
             serious
             Reflection
             .
          
           
             Had
             the
             Play-house
             been
             as
             St.
             Cyprian
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               The
               Seat
               of
               Infection
            
             ;
             or
             as
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             much
             to
             the
             same
             Sense
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               The
               chair
               of
               Pestilence
            
             ;
             and
             to
             join
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Unclean
             Spirit
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             
               The
               Devil
               's
               own
               Ground
            
             :
             I
             am
             of
             Opinion
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             that
             those
             Divine
             Monitors
             the
             Apostles
             that
             set
             Bars
             to
             the
             Eye
             ,
             the
             Ear
             ,
             the
             Tongue
             ,
             to
             every
             smallest
             Avenue
             that
             might
             let
             in
             the
             Tempter
             ,
             would
             hardly
             have
             left
             the
             broad
             Gates
             to
             the
             Play-house
             so
             open
             ,
             without
             one
             Warning
             to
             the
             unwary
             Christian
             in
             so
             direct
             a
             Road
             to
             Perdition
             .
             Such
             a
             Discovery
             I
             believe
             would
             have
             been
             rather
             the
             Earlier
             Cautionary
             Favour
             of
             some
             of
             our
             kind
             Evangelical
             Guardians
             ,
             than
             the
             Extorted
             Confession
             of
             our
             greatest
             Infernal
             Enemy
             200
             Years
             after
             .
          
        
         
           To
           Answer
           the
           Reviever
           in
           his
           own
           way
           of
           Argument
           .
        
         
           Had
           the
           Stage
           been
           so
           useful
           to
           the
           Happiness
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           to
           Government
           and
           to
           Religion
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Dennis
           pretends
           to
           prove
           it
           in
           his
           late
           Book
           ,
           or
           had
           it
           been
           such
           an
           Excellent
           Mean
           for
           Recommending
           Vertue
           and
           Discountenancing
           Vice
           ,
           as
           others
           of
           its
           Advocates
           would
           
           ●●ve
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           then
           certainly
           it
           may
           raise
           a
           little
           wonder
           ,
           that
           those
           kind
           Evangelical
           Guardians
           should
           not
           have
           somewhere
           or
           other
           dropp'd
           one
           Expression
           at
           least
           in
           its
           favour
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           they
           〈◊〉
           made
           use
           of
           the
           pertinent
           Expressions
           of
           ●me
           of
           the
           Poets
           ;
           and
           therefore
           their
           profound
           Evangelical
           Silence
           upon
           this
           Head
           ,
           gives
           us
           just
           cause
           to
           suspect
           that
           they
           had
           a
           far
           other
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Design
           and
           Nature
           of
           the
           Theatre
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           come
           closer
           to
           our
           Author
           ;
           had
           he
           but
           seriously
           reflected
           upon
           his
           own
           Matter
           of
           serious
           Reflection
           ,
           it
           would
           soon
           have
           abated
           the
           height
           of
           his
           Wonder
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           Apostles
           Preached
           Re●●ntance
           ,
           censur'd
           Vice
           and
           Impiety
           from
           the
           highest
           to
           the
           lowest
           ,
           read
           Divinity
           Lectures
           upon
           the
           Ward-Robe
           and
           Dressing-Box
           ,
           corrected
           the
           Indecencies
           of
           the
           Hair
           and
           Apparel
           ,
           and
           each
           uncomly
           Gesture
           ,
           they
           must
           by
           necessary
           consequence
           have
           Preached
           against
           the
           Stage
           ,
           which
           is
           charg'd
           with
           the
           height
           of
           Impiety
           and
           Vice
           ,
           ●uperfluous
           prodigality
           of
           Apparel
           ,
           unlawful
           disguising
           of
           the
           Sex
           ,
           and
           obscene
           and
           uncomly
           postures
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           even
           by
           
             Ovid
             ,
             Iuvenal
             ,
             Horace
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Heathen
           Poets
           and
           Historians
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           proved
           before
           ;
           so
           that
           our
           Reviewers
           Battery
           is
           fairly
           dismounted
           ,
           and
           his
           Cannon
           pointed
           against
           himself
           :
           for
           by
           a
           Conclusion
           lawfully
           deduced
           from
           his
           own
           Premises
           ,
           it
           infallibly
           appears
           that
           the
           Apostles
           did
           not
           only
           give
           one
           ,
           but
           many
           Reprimands
           to
           the
           Theatre
           ,
           tho'
           they
           did
           not
           express
           it
           by
           name
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           will
           make
           bold
           to
           tell
           him
           further
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           in
           those
           very
           Injunctions
           by
           which
           they
           set
           Bars
           to
           the
           Eye
           ,
           the
           Ear
           ,
           and
           the
           Tongue
           ,
           did
           as
           infallibly
           shut
           up
           all
           the
           Avenues
           of
           the
           Theatre
           ,
           as
           they
           barricado'd
           those
           that
           might
           let
           
           in
           the
           Tempter
           ,
           if
           beholding
           Vanity
           ,
           hearing
           Blasphemy
           ,
           and
           speaking
           Lies
           in
           hypocrisie
           come
           within
           the
           reach
           of
           their
           Inspir'd
           Prohibitions
           .
           And
           therefore
           well
           might
           St.
           Cyprian
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Divine
           Wisdom
           would
           have
           had
           a
           low
           Opinion
           of
           Christians
           ,
           had
           it
           descended
           to
           be
           more
           particular
           in
           this
           Case
           ;
           when
           the
           Stage
           was
           known
           to
           abound
           with
           Idolatry
           ,
           Profanity
           ,
           Cruelty
           ,
           Blasphemy
           ,
           Sodomy
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           Impur●ties
           ,
           as
           were
           not
           so
           much
           as
           once
           to
           be
           named
           amongst
           Christians
           .
        
         
           I
           pass
           over
           his
           Remarks
           on
           the
           Inconsistency
           betwixt
           Mr.
           Colliers
           Defence
           of
           the
           Modesty
           and
           Chastity
           of
           the
           Antient
           Heathen
           Poets
           and
           Stage
           ,
           and
           his
           quotations
           of
           the
           Fathers
           that
           imply
           the
           contrary
           .
           Mr.
           Collier
           is
           able
           to
           defend
           himself
           ,
           and
           an
           Over-match
           for
           him
           on
           this
           Subject
           .
           There
           's
           no
           doubt
           ,
           but
           the
           Stage
           at
           its
           first
           Institution
           ,
           was
           chaster
           than
           ours
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           may
           give
           credit
           to
           Livy
           ;
           The
           Plays
           at
           first
           ,
           were
           plain
           Country-Dances
           ,
           where
           the
           Youth
           jok'd
           upon
           one
           another
           in
           Artless
           Verse
           ,
           and
           their
           Gestures
           were
           as
           plain
           and
           simple
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           performance
           .
           The
           Poets
           that
           Mr.
           Collier
           quoted
           are
           modester
           than
           ours
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           will
           not
           follow
           that
           the
           horrid
           Impieties
           charg'd
           upon
           the
           Stage
           by
           the
           Christian
           Fathers
           and
           Roman
           Historians
           ,
           is
           all
           slander
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           Innocence
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Stage
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Scriptural
           silence
           against
           Plays
           .
        
         
           The
           Theatre
           was
           opposed
           by
           the
           Jews
           before
           the
           Coming
           of
           Christ
           ;
           tho'
           no
           where
           condemned
           by
           name
           in
           the
           Old
           Testament
           :
           Yet
           that
           People
           to
           whom
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God
           were
           committed
           ,
           understood
           it
           to
           be
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Moses
           ,
           and
           the
           Discipline
           of
           their
           Nation
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           conspir'd
           to
           cut
           off
           Herod
           the
           Great
           in
           the
           Theatre
           which
           he
           had
           built
           at
           Ierusalem
           ,
           
           whilst
           he
           was
           beholding
           his
           Stage-Plays
           *
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           certainly
           effected
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Plot
           been
           discovered
           ,
           whereof
           Herod
           taking
           the
           advantage
           
             he
             brought
             in
             his
             Theatrical
             Enterludes
             ,
             which
             at
             first
             were
             pleasing
             to
             none
             but
             the
             Heathens
             that
             sojourned
             there
             ,
             and
             were
             at
             last
             attended
             with
             an
             Apostacy
             from
             the
             Laws
             of
             their
             Ancesto●s
             ,
             a
             corruption
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             dissolution
             of
             Manners
             .
             And
             a
             remarkable
             Judgment
             followed
             on
             
               Herod
               Agrippa
            
             ,
             who
             appearing
             on
             the
             Stage
             in
             a
             Silver
             Robe
             of
             admirable
             workmanship
             ,
             and
             being
             receiv'd
             by
             the
             Acclamations
             of
             the
             People
             as
             a
             God
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             beams
             which
             darted
             from
             his
             Apparel
             by
             the
             Reflexion
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             was
             immediately
             smitten
             with
             a
             grievous
             Disease
             by
             something
             that
             appeared
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             an
             Owl
             hovering
             over
             his
             head
             ;
             and
             being
             tormented
             for
             five
             days
             with
             an
             intollerable
             pain
             in
             his
             Bowels
             ,
             was
             at
             last
             miserably
             devoured
             by
             Worms
             .
          
           From
           this
           opposition
           of
           the
           jews
           to
           the
           Stage
           ,
           we
           may
           reasonably
           infer
           ,
           that
           〈◊〉
           such
           method
           of
           pastime
           or
           diversion
           ,
           or
           of
           recommending
           Virtue
           ,
           and
           discouraging
           Vice
           ,
           was
           allowed
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           under
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           and
           that
           therefore
           there
           's
           much
           less
           reason
           to
           think
           that
           any
           such
           thing
           was
           allowed
           or
           approved
           by
           the
           Christian
           Church
           under
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           whose
           Worship
           has
           less
           of
           External
           Pomp
           ,
           but
           much
           more
           of
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Truth
           than
           that
           of
           the
           Jews
           had
           .
        
         
           From
           hence
           likewise
           we
           gain
           another
           Argument
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Jews
           thought
           the
           Stage
           discharg'd
           under
           the
           General
           Prohibition
           ,
           
             To
             take
             the
             Names
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Gods
             in
             their
             mouths
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Article
           of
           their
           Law
           which
           
             forbad
             Men
             and
             Women
             the
             promiscuous
             use
             of
             one
             anothers
             Apparel
             ,
          
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           had
           much
           greater
           Reason
           to
           conclude
           that
           the
           Theatre
           was
           forbid
           
           to
           them
           under
           the
           General
           Terms
           of
           
             Idolatry
             ,
             Sacrifices
             of
             Idols
             ,
             Vanities
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Rudiments
             and
             Customs
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             corrupt
             Communication
             ,
             Bitterness
             and
             Evil
             Speaking
             ,
             keeping
             company
             with
             Fornicators
             ,
             fellowship
             with
             the
             unfruitful
             Works
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             Filthiness
             ,
             Foolish
             Talking
             and
             Iesting
             which
             was
             not
             convenient
             ,
             being
             partakers
             with
             the
             Children
             of
             Disobedience
             ,
             Rioting
             ,
             Chambering
             and
             Wantonness
             ,
          
           &c.
           all
           which
           the
           Stage
           was
           infected
           with
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           prov'd
           already
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Advocates
           of
           the
           Play-house
           may
           with
           as
           much
           reason
           infer
           ,
           that
           
             Apostacy
             ,
             Atheism
             ,
             Incest
          
           and
           other
           Crimes
           are
           not
           forbidden
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           because
           not
           expresly
           nam'd
           there
           ,
           as
           argue
           that
           the
           Play-house
           is
           not
           discharg'd
           because
           it
           is
           not
           particularly
           mention'd
           in
           Sacred
           Writ
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           objected
           ,
           That
           all
           those
           Arguments
           are
           against
           the
           Corruption
           of
           the
           Stage
           ,
           but
           not
           against
           the
           Original
           innocent
           Constitution
           of
           Plays
           *
           .
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           there
           never
           was
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           the
           Stage
           was
           free
           from
           all
           or
           part
           of
           those
           Corruptions
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           of
           an
           Heathenish
           and
           Diabolical
           Institution
           ,
           as
           has
           been
           already
           proved
           —
           That
           at
           the
           very
           first
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           credit
           Livy
           in
           the
           place
           before
           quoted
           ,
           the
           Diversion
           of
           the
           Stage
           consisted
           in
           Revelling
           ,
           Dancing
           and
           Foolish
           Jesting
           ,
           and
           gradually
           grew
           worse
           and
           worse
           ,
           and
           tho'
           the
           Romans
           had
           Censors
           to
           restrain
           its
           Abuses
           ,
           and
           the
           Greeks
           admired
           and
           promoted
           it
           at
           first
           ,
           yet
           both
           those
           Wise
           Nations
           found
           themselves
           under
           a
           necessity
           of
           overturning
           it
           at
           last
           :
           And
           I
           have
           already
           shew'd
           that
           the
           Ends
           for
           which
           the
           best
           of
           its
           Patrons
           pretend
           it
           was
           Erected
           ,
           are
           better
           provided
           for
           by
           the
           Almighty
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           cannot
           pretend
           any
           necessity
           for
           it
           ,
           except
           we
           reflect
           on
           his
           Wisdom
           and
           Power
           .
        
         
         
           
             The
             Reviewer
             comes
             next
             to
             argue
             ,
             that
             the
             Dram●
             was
             not
             censur'd
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             because
             St.
             Paul
             quotes
             a
             Saying
             of
             the
             Comick
             Poet
             Menander
             ,
             viz.
             
               Evil
               Communication
               Corrupts
               good
               Manners
            
             ,
             and
             likewise
             those
             of
             other
             Poets
             ,
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             Epistle
             to
             Titus
             ,
             viz.
             
               In
               him
               we
               live
               ,
               and
               move
               ,
               and
               have
               our
               Being
               ,
               as
               certain
               of
               your
               own
               Poets
               have
               said
               ,
               for
               we
               are
               also
               his
               Off-spring
               .
               —
               and
               ev'n
               a
               Prophet
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               said
               the
               Cretians
               ,
               are
               always
               Liars
               ,
               Evil
               Beasts
               ,
               slow
               Bellies
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             †
          
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           beg
           leave
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Premises
           will
           not
           bear
           his
           Conclusion
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           might
           with
           as
           much
           strength
           of
           Reason
           argue
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           did
           not
           censure
           the
           Idolatry
           of
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           because
           he
           quoted
           the
           Inscription
           on
           one
           of
           their
           Altars
           
             TO
             THE
             UNKNOWN
             GOD
          
           ,
           and
           thence
           took
           occasion
           to
           instruct
           them
           in
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           who
           alone
           was
           Incomprehensible
           .
           Can
           any
           Man
           ,
           tho'
           but
           of
           a
           5t●
           rate
           sense
           ,
           allow
           this
           to
           be
           a
           good
           Argument
           ,
           
             the
             Apostle
             from
             their
             own
             Poets
             convicts
             them
             of
             their
             Epidemical
             Wickedness
             ,
             the
             mischief
             of
             bad
             Company
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             owe
             their
             Being
             and
             Preservation
             to
             the
             Almighty
             :
             —
             Therefore
             he
             did
             not
             censure
             the
             S●age
             .
          
           Certainly
           such
           a
           Logician
           would
           be
           hissed
           out
           of
           the
           Schools
           .
           Our
           Author
           by
           the
           same
           sort
           of
           Argument
           may
           prove
           ,
           that
           I
           approve
           his
           Book
           ,
           because
           I
           have
           quoted
           his
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           turn'd
           them
           against
           himself
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           turn'd
           the
           Conces●ions
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Poets
           ,
           against
           those
           that
           follow'd
           and
           admir'd
           them
           .
        
         
           Of
           the
           same
           Nature
           is
           his
           Inference
           ,
           
             That
             because
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             himself
             has
             spoke
             in
             the
             Words
             of
             a
          
           Menander
           and
           Epimenides
           :
           
             It
             's
             surely
             a
             little
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Innocence
             of
             the
             Pro●ession
          
           †
           .
           If
           he
           mean
           the
           Art
           of
           Poesie
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           Man
           of
           
           Sense
           disputes
           its
           being
           Innocent
           and
           Useful
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           means
           a
           Stage-Poet
           ,
           it
           's
           just
           such
           another
           Argument
           as
           this
           ,
           
             Maro
             pick'd
             Gold
             out
             of
          
           Ennius
           
             's
             Dunghill
             ,
             therefore
          
           Ennius
           
             's
             Dunghill
             was
             an
             excellent
             Gold●mine
             .
          
           —
           Does
           not
           our
           Author
           know
           ,
           
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             enlighteneth
             every
             Man
             that
             cometh
             into
             the
             World
          
           *
           ,
           and
           that
           Gifts
           as
           well
           as
           Graces
           proceed
           from
           him
           ?
           must
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           therefore
           ,
           because
           he
           again
           makes
           use
           of
           some
           of
           those
           Divine
           Beams
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           graciously
           darted
           into
           the
           Minds
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           and
           Poets
           ,
           give
           his
           Imprimatur
           to
           their
           Pagan
           Fancies
           and
           lewd
           Theology
           ?
           Out
           Author's
           Argument
           will
           conclude
           as
           strongly
           for
           this
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           Defence
           of
           the
           Stage
           .
        
         
           He
           comes
           next
           to
           Enquire
           into
           the
           Reason
           of
           this
           over-violent
           Zeal
           of
           the
           primitive
           Fathers
           against
           the
           Stage
           ,
           which
           he
           finds
           to
           
             be
             the
             unseasonableness
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             then
             a
             time
             of
             persecution
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             frequenting
             the
             Stage
             ,
             they
             herded
             with
             their
             Persecutors
             and
             Murderers
          
           †
           .
        
         
           The
           Falshood
           of
           this
           will
           appear
           from
           the
           Quotations
           of
           the
           Fathers
           themselves
           under
           that
           Head
           :
           These
           are
           some
           of
           their
           Reasons
           ,
           but
           not
           all
           ,
           they
           laid
           the
           Stage
           under
           a
           perpetual
           Interdict
           by
           Arguments
           naturally
           deduc'd
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           The
           Christian
           Councils
           condemn'd
           them
           for
           the
           same
           Cause
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           Christian
           Emperors
           condemn'd
           them
           by
           their
           Imperial
           Laws
           ,
           upon
           that
           same
           Account
           ,
           as
           has
           been
           already
           said
           ;
           so
           that
           our
           Author
           discovers
           his
           want
           of
           Reading
           or
           something
           that
           's
           better
           ,
           when
           he
           asserts
           the
           contrary
           *
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           conclude
           this
           Head
           with
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Reverend
           ,
           Learned
           and
           Pious
           Mr.
           
             Richard
             Baxter
          
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Stage
           and
           Reading
           of
           Plays
           
           and
           Romances
           ,
           as
           I
           find
           it
           in
           his
           
             Christian
             Directory
          
           :
           Thus
           ,
        
         
           
             I
             think
             I
             never
             knew
             or
             heard
             of
             a
             Lawful-Stage
             Play
             ,
             Comedy
             or
             Tragedy
             in
             the
             Age
             that
             I
             have
             liv'd
             in
             ,
             and
             that
             those
             now
             commonly
             used
             are
             not
             only
             Sins
             ,
             but
             heinous
             aggravated
             Sins
             ;
             for
             these
             Reasons
             ,
             I.
             They
             personate
             odious
             Vices
             commonly
             Vitiously
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Without
             need
             reciting
             sinful
             Words
             ,
             and
             representing
             sinful
             Actions
             ,
             which
             as
             they
             were
             Evil
             in
             the
             first
             committing
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             in
             the
             needless
             Repetition
             ,
             
               Eph.
               5.
               3
               ,
               12.
               
               But
               Fornication
               and
               all
               Uncleanness
               or
               Covetousness
               (
               or
               Lust
               )
               let
               it
               not
               be
               once
               named
               among
               you
               ,
               as
               becometh
               Saints
               ;
               neither
               Filthiness
               nor
               foolish
               Talking
               nor
               Iesting
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               convenient
               ,
               but
               rather
               giving
               of
               Thanks
               .
               —
               For
               it
               is
               a
               shame
               even
               to
               speak
               of
               those
               things
               which
               are
               done
               of
               them
               in
               Secret.
            
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             are
             spoken
             and
             acted
             commonly
             without
             that
             Shame
             ,
             and
             Hatred
             ,
             and
             Grief
             which
             should
             rightly
             affect
             the
             Hearers
             with
             an
             Abhorrence
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             tend
             to
             reco●cile
             Men
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             tempt
             them
             to
             take
             it
             but
             for
             a
             matter
             of
             Sport.
             II.
             There
             are
             usually
             so
             many
             Words
             materially
             false
             (
             tho'
             not
             proper
             Lies
             )
             used
             in
             such
             Actings
             of
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ,
             as
             is
             unsavoury
             ,
             and
             tendeth
             to
             tempt
             Men
             to
             Fiction
             and
             false
             speaking
             .
             III.
             There
             are
             ▪
             usually
             such
             multitudes
             of
             vain
             Words
             pour'd
             out
             on
             the
             Circumstantials
             as
             are
             a
             sin
             themselves
             ,
             and
             tempt
             the
             Hearers
             to
             the
             like
             .
             IV.
             They
             usually
             mix
             such
             amorous
             or
             other
             such
             ensnaring
             Expressions
             or
             Actions
             as
             are
             fitted
             to
             kindle
             Men's
             sinful
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             Temptations
             to
             the
             Evils
             which
             they
             pretend
             to
             cure
             .
             V.
             A
             great
             deal
             of
             precious
             Time
             is
             wasted
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             might
             have
             been
             much
             better
             spent
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             
             lawful
             Ends
             which
             they
             can
             intend
             .
             VI.
             It
             is
             the
             preferring
             of
             an
             unmeet
             and
             dangerous
             Recreation
             ,
             before
             many
             fitter
             ;
             God
             having
             allowed
             us
             so
             great
             a
             choice
             of
             better
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             lawful
             to
             choose
             a
             worse
             .
             The
             Body
             which
             most
             needeth
             Exercise
             with
             most
             of
             the
             Spectators
             ,
             hath
             no
             exercise
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             mind
             might
             be
             much
             more
             fruitfully
             Recreated
             many
             ways
             by
             variety
             of
             Books
             or
             Converse
             ,
             by
             contemplating
             God
             and
             his
             Works
             ,
             by
             the
             Fore-thoughts
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Glory
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             it
             is
             unlawful
             as
             unfitted
             to
             its
             pretended
             Ends.
             VII
             .
             It
             's
             usually
             best
             suited
             with
             the
             most
             carnal
             Minds
             and
             more
             corrupteth
             the
             Affections
             and
             Passions
             ,
             as
             full
             Experience
             proveth
             .
             Those
             that
             most
             love
             and
             use
             them
             ,
             are
             not
             reformed
             by
             them
             ;
             but
             commonly
             are
             the
             most
             loose
             ,
             ungodly
             ,
             sensual
             People
             .
             VIII
             .
             The
             best
             and
             wisest
             Persons
             least
             relish
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             commonly
             most
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             best
             able
             to
             make
             Experiment
             ,
             what
             doth
             most
             help
             or
             hurt
             the
             Soul.
             Therefore
             when
             the
             sensual
             say
             ,
             We
             profit
             by
             them
             as
             much
             as
             by
             Sermons
             ,
             they
             do
             but
             speak
             according
             to
             their
             Sense
             and
             Lust
             :
             As
             one
             that
             hath
             the
             Green-Sickness
             may
             say
             Coals
             ,
             and
             Clay
             ,
             and
             Ashes
             do
             me
             more
             good
             than
             Meat
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             so
             sit
             to
             judge
             as
             those
             that
             have
             a
             healthful
             State
             and
             Appetite
             .
             And
             it
             seldom
             ple●sed
             the
             Conscience
             of
             a
             dying
             Man
             ,
             to
             remember
             the
             time
             he
             had
             spent
             at
             Stage-Plays
             .
             IX
             .
             Usually
             there
             is
             much
             cost
             bestowed
             on
             them
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             better
             employed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             unlawful
             .
             X.
             God
             hath
             appointed
             a
             stated
             means
             of
             instructing
             Souls
             by
             Parents
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             &c.
             which
             is
             much
             more
             fit
             and
             powerful
             .
             Therefore
             that
             time
             were
             better
             spent
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             doubtful
             whether
             Play-houses
             be
             not
             a
             stated
             means
             of
             Man's
             Institution
             ▪
             
             set
             up
             to
             the
             same
             pretended
             use
             as
             the
             Church
             and
             Ministry
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             not
             agains●
             the
             second
             Commandment
             .
             For
             my
             part
             I
             cannot
             defend
             them
             ,
             if
             any
             shall
             say
             that
             the
             Devil
             hath
             apishly
             made
             these
             his
             Churches
             in
             Competition
             with
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ.
             XI
             .
             It
             seemeth
             to
             me
             a
             heinous
             Sin
             for
             Players
             to
             live
             upon
             this
             as
             a
             Trade
             and
             Function
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             educated
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             maintained
             in
             it
             ;
             that
             which
             might
             be
             used
             as
             a
             Recreation
             ,
             may
             not
             always
             be
             made
             a
             Trade
             of
             .
             XII
             .
             There
             is
             no
             mention
             that
             ever
             such
             Plays
             were
             used
             in
             Scripture-times
             ,
             by
             any
             godly
             Persons
             .
             XIII
             .
             The
             Primitive
             Christians
             and
             Churches
             were
             commonly
             against
             them
             :
             Many
             Canons
             are
             yet
             to
             be
             seen
             by
             which
             they
             did
             condemn
             them
             .
             [
             Read
             but
             Dr.
             
               Io.
               Reinolds
            
             against
             
               Albericus
               Gentilis
            
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             see
             unanswerable
             Testimonies
             from
             Councils
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Emperors
             ,
             Kings
             and
             all
             sober
             Antiquity
             against
             them
             .
             XIV
             .
             Thousands
             of
             Young
             People
             in
             our
             time
             have
             been
             undone
             .
             by
             them
             ;
             some
             at
             the
             Gallows
             ,
             and
             many
             Servants
             ▪
             who
             run
             out
             in
             their
             Accounts
             ,
             neglect
             their
             Masters
             Business
             and
             turn
             to
             Drunkenness
             and
             ●hordom
             and
             Debauchery
             ,
             do
             confess
             that
             Stage-plays
             were
             not
             the
             last
             or
             least
             of
             the
             Temptations
             ,
             which
             did
             over-throw
             them
             .
             XV.
             The
             best
             that
             can
             be
             said
             of
             these
             Plays
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             controverted
             and
             of
             doubtful
             Lawfulness
             ;
             but
             there
             are
             other
             means
             enough
             of
             undoubtful
             and
             uncontroverted
             Lawfulness
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             honest
             ends
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             doubtful
             without
             need
             .
             Upon
             all
             these
             Reasons
             ,
             I
             advise
             all
             that
             love
             their
             Time
             ,
             their
             Souls
             ,
             their
             God
             and
             Happiness
             ,
             ●o
             turn
             away
             from
             these
             Nurseries
             of
             Vice
             ,
             and
             to
             delight
             themselves
             in
             the
             Law
             and
             Ordinances
             of
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             Ps.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
           
             As
             for
             Play-Books
             ,
             and
             Romances
             ,
             and
             Idle
             Tales
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             in
             my
             Book
             of
             Self-denial
             ,
             how
             pernicious
             they
             are
             ,
             especially
             to
             Youth
             ,
             and
             to
             frothy
             empty
             idle
             Wits
             ,
             that
             know
             not
             what
             a
             Man
             is
             ,
             not
             what
             he
             hath
             to
             do
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             they
             are
             powerful
             Baits
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             to
             keep
             more
             necessary
             things
             out
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             better
             Books
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             to
             poison
             the
             mind
             so
             much
             the
             more
             dangerously
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             read
             with
             more
             delight
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             to
             fill
             the
             minds
             of
             sensual
             people
             with
             such
             idle
             fumes
             and
             intoxicating
             fancies
             ,
             as
             may
             divert
             them
             from
             the
             serious
             thoughts
             of
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             is
             no
             small
             loss
             )
             to
             Rob
             them
             of
             abundance
             of
             that
             precious
             time
             which
             was
             given
             them
             for
             more
             important
             business
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             will
             wish
             and
             wish
             again
             at
             last
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             spent
             more
             wisely
             .
             I
             know
             the
             Fantastick
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             are
             innocent
             ,
             and
             may
             teach
             men
             much
             good
             (
             like
             him
             that
             must
             go
             to
             a
             Whore-house
             to
             learn
             to
             hate
             Uncleanness
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             would
             go
             out
             with
             Robbers
             to
             learn
             to
             hate
             Thievery
             .
             )
             But
             I
             shall
             now
             only
             ask
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             1.
             
             Whether
             they
             could
             spend
             that
             time
             no
             better
             ?
             2.
             
             Whether
             better
             Books
             and
             Practices
             would
             not
             edisie
             them
             more
             ?
             3.
             
             Whether
             the
             greatest
             Lovers
             of
             Romances
             and
             Plays
             he
             the
             greatest
             Lovers
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             holy
             Life
             ?
             4.
             
             Whether
             they
             feel
             in
             themselves
             that
             the
             Love
             of
             these
             Vanities
             doth
             increase
             their
             Love
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             kill
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             prepare
             them
             for
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             ,
             or
             clean
             contrary
             ?
             And
             I
             would
             desire
             men
             not
             to
             prate
             against
             their
             own
             Experience
             and
             Reason
             ,
             nor
             to
             dispute
             themselves
             into
             damnable
             impe●tinency
             ,
             nor
             to
             befool
             their
             Souls
             by
             a
             few
             silly
             words
             ,
             which
             any
             but
             a
             Sensualist
             may
             perceive
             
             to
             be
             meer
             dece●t
             and
             falshood
             :
             If
             this
             will
             not
             serve
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             shortly
             convinced
             and
             answered
             in
             another
             manner
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CAP.
           XVIII
           .
        
         
           Reflections
           on
           some
           late
           PLAYS
           .
        
         
           
             First
             on
             Beauty
             in
             Distress
             .
          
           
             I
             Come
             next
             to
             make
             some
             Remarks
             on
             M.
             
             Motteux's
             Play
             call'd
             ,
             
               Beauty
               in
               Distress
            
             ,
             which
             it
             seems
             he
             and
             his
             Friend
             Mr.
             Dryden
             ,
             propose
             as
             a
             pattern
             of
             Reformation
             .
             It
             were
             e●sie
             in
             the
             first
             place
             to
             observe
             from
             Mr.
             
             Dryden's
             Poetical
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Author
             ,
             that
             it
             contains
             an
             unmannerly
             and
             malicious
             Reflection
             upon
             the
             Clergy
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             
               Rebellion
               worse
               than
               Witch●raft
               they
               pursu'd
            
             
               The
               Pulpit
               preach'd
               the
               Crime
               ,
               the
               People
               ru'd
            
             
               The
               Stage
               was
               silenc'd
               ,
               for
               the
               Saints
               would
               see
            
             
               In
               Fields
               perform'd
               their
               plotted
               Tragedy
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             
             Dryden's
             Wit
             and
             Extraordinary
             Talent
             of
             Poetry
             are
             uncontrovertible
             ;
             but
             his
             turning
             Renegado
             from
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             ,
             which
             abhors
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Killing
             KINGS
             ,
             and
             running
             over
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             hath
             advanc'd
             that
             Practice
             to
             the
             Dignity
             of
             Merit
             ,
             render●
             him
             as
             unfit
             as
             any
             Man
             alive
             to
             charge
             his
             Neighbours
             with
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             convincing
             Proof
             of
             his
             extraordinary
             Judgment
             ,
             either
             as
             to
             Divinity
             or
             Politicks
             .
          
           
             If
             his
             Charge
             had
             been
             levell'd
             against
             Sibthorp
             
             and
             Manwaring
             ,
             and
             their
             Disciples
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             or
             against
             
               Hugh
               Peters
            
             and
             the
             Tub●Preachers
             of
             those
             Times
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             there
             's
             few
             Men
             of
             Sense
             would
             have
             thought
             themselves
             concern'd
             in
             the
             Reflection
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             is
             levell'd
             against
             all
             the
             Clergy
             without
             distinction
             ,
             he
             must
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             tell
             him
             that
             it
             may
             easily
             be
             prov'd
             ,
             that
             Sibthorp
             ,
             and
             Manwaring
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             passive
             Obedience-Doctors
             ,
             who
             taught
             ,
             
               That
               the
               King
               was
               above
               Law
               ,
               and
               might
               dispose
               of
               our
               Estates
               Lives
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               without
               Consent
               of
               Parliament
               ,
            
             were
             the
             chief
             Fire-brands
             of
             the
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             set
             the
             two
             Constituent
             parts
             of
             our
             Government
             [
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             ]
             together
             by
             the
             Ears
             :
             And
             were
             by
             consequence
             chargeable
             with
             the
             Reveries
             of
             
               Hugh
               Peters
            
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Enthusiastical
             Tribe
             ,
             who
             carried
             things
             to
             the
             other
             Extream
             ,
             when
             the
             People
             were
             render'd
             Mad
             by
             Oppression
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             English
             Clergy
             ,
             either
             Episcopal
             or
             Presbyterian
             ,
             the
             Charge
             is
             Malicious
             and
             Injurious
             .
             The
             best
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             Clergy
             opposed
             the
             Stage
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             yet
             it
             's
             known
             that
             both
             of
             them
             oppos'd
             the
             carrying
             on
             of
             things
             to
             that
             height
             which
             they
             afterwards
             came
             to
             .
             And
             I
             must
             beg
             leave
             to
             tell
             him
             that
             his
             Brethren
             of
             the
             Stage
             by
             usurping
             upon
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             ridiculing
             the
             Pretensions
             of
             the
             People
             to
             their
             Liberty
             and
             Property
             had
             no
             small
             share
             in
             bringing
             on
             the
             Calamities
             he
             speaks
             of
             .
             Or
             if
             he
             be
             for
             a
             later
             Instance
             ,
             I
             can
             oblige
             him
             with
             one
             that
             is
             still
             fresh
             in
             Memory
             ,
             Viz.
             That
             the
             Nonjurant
             Clergy
             in
             this
             Reign
             ,
             the
             Pupils
             or
             Followers
             of
             Sibthorp
             and
             Manwaring
             in
             that
             of
             King
             Charles
             ,
             were
             so
             zealous
             for
             the
             lately
             intended
             French
             Invasion
             ,
             that
             no
             less
             than
             a
             Troop
             of
             them
             did
             offer
             their
             Service
             to
             hallow
             the
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             
             them
             did
             so
             little
             abhor
             the
             Assassinating
             of
             Crown'd-Heads
             ,
             that
             they
             absolv'd
             the
             Assassiens
             at
             Tyburn
             ,
             without
             any
             Declaration
             of
             their
             Repentance
             for
             that
             horrid
             Crime
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Play
             it self
             .
          
           
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Consideration
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             whether
             the
             following
             Lines
             of
             the
             Prologue
             ,
             don't
             co●e
             under
             the
             Apostolical
             Prohibition
             of
             f●●
             thy
             Talking
             and
             foolish
             Jesting
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             convenient
             :
          
           
             —
             'T
             was
             studied
             to
             be
             paid
             in
             Lent
             ,
          
           
             A
             time
             when
             some
             of
             you
             so
             nice
             were
             grown
          
           
             ●'u
             abst●in'd
             from
             every
             kind
             of
             Flesh
             but
             one
             .
          
           
             And
             a
             little
             lower
             .
          
           
             You
             know
             a
             Reformation's
             coming
             on
             ,
          
           
             Then
             bear
             these
             Moral
             Scenes
             with
             Resignation
             ,
          
           
             T●inure
             you
             to
             be
             wean'd
             from
             darling
             Fornication
             .
          
           
             The
             wisest
             of
             Princes
             and
             Men
             hath
             branded
             them
             with
             the
             Character
             of
             FOOLS
             ,
             
               that
               make
               a
               mock
               at
               sin
            
             *
             ,
             and
             whether
             these
             Lines
             be
             adapted
             for
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             the
             Audience
             laugh
             instead
             of
             being
             sorrowful
             for
             sin
             ,
             let
             any
             Man
             judge
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             Jerk
             at
             the
             Reformation
             very
             becoming
             ,
             especially
             considering
             how
             much
             it
             has
             been
             recommended
             of
             late
             both
             by
             King
             a●d
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             Then
             as
             to
             the
             Epilogue
             spoken
             by
             Mrs.
             Bracegirdle
             .
          
           
             Poys'ning
             and
             Stabbing
             you
             have
             seen
             me'scape
          
           
             And
             ▪
             what
             you
             think
             no
             mighty
             thing
             ,
             a
             Rape
             :
          
           
           
             But
             can
             poor
             Poet
             scape
             —
          
           
             —
             What
             shall
             he
             do
             ?
          
           
             H
             'as
             sent
             me
             a
             Petition
             here
             for
             you
             ,
          
           
             That
             's
             it
             —
             cry
             mercy
             !
             that
             's
             a
             Bille●
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Before
             I
             go
             any
             further
             ,
             I
             must
             beg
             leave
             to
             make
             some
             Remarks
             .
             Here
             's
             one
             great
             difference
             ,
             I
             perceive
             betwixt
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Play-house
             ,
             which
             Tertullian
             and
             others
             〈◊〉
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             former
             Women
             are
             by
             Apostolical
             Prohibition
             forbid
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             commanded
             to
             lea●
             in
             silence
             †
             but
             in
             the
             latter
             their
             Discourses
             Songs
             and
             Parts
             are
             the
             principal
             Entertainm●●
             which
             is
             certainly
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Natural
             Modesty
             of
             the
             Sex
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             are
             not
             asham'd
             to
             speak
             openly
             of
             those
             things
             which
             the
             Apostle
             says
             ,
             
               it
               is
               a
               shame
               even
               to
               mention
            
             †
             Let
             any
             modest
             person
             judge
             if
             this
             look
             like
             a
             Scheme
             of
             a
             Reformed
             Play
             ,
             to
             bring
             a
             Woma●
             upon
             the
             Stage
             to
             charge
             the
             Audience
             with
             accounting
             a
             Rape
             but
             a
             small
             thing
             ,
             which
             th●
             Law
             of
             Nations
             makes
             capital
             ,
             and
             then
             impudently
             to
             produce
             a
             Billet
             doux
             ,
             or
             in
             plain
             English
             ,
             an
             appointment
             to
             meet
             some
             Cullie
             .
          
           
             Then
             he
             goes
             on
             with
             the
             Petition
             thus
             .
          
           
             To
             you
             Great
             Wits
             ,
             dread
             Criticks
             ,
             nicest
             Beaux
             ,
          
           
             Gay
             Sparks
             with
             borrow'd
             Wit
             ,
             and
             Masks
             with
             (
             borrow'd
             Clothes
             ,
          
           
             You
             who
             to
             chat
             or
             ogle
             fill
             yond
             Benches
             ,
          
           
             Or
             tempt
             with
             Love
             our
             modest
             Orange
             Wenches
             ▪
          
           
             Rakes
             ,
             Cuckolds
             ,
             Citts
             ,
             Squires
             ,
             Cullies
             great
             &
             smal
             ▪
          
           
             I
             think
             Sirs
             this
             Petition
             's
             to
             you
             all
             .
          
           
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             but
             here
             's
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             truth
             spoken
             in
             jest
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             is
             a
             just
             enough
             
             description
             of
             most
             of
             those
             that
             constantly
             haunt
             the
             Stage
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             end
             of
             coming
             thither
             ,
             a
             plain
             confession
             ,
             that
             most
             of
             them
             are
             Carrion
             Crows
             ,
             as
             the
             Reviewer
             words
             it
             ,
             and
             frequent
             the
             Theatre
             ,
             as
             the
             Ordinary
             where
             they
             can
             best
             ●nit
             their
             Appetite
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             at
             the
             same
             time
             be
             own'd
             that
             this
             sort
             of
             Reproof
             is
             more
             accommodated
             to
             inflame
             than
             to
             quench
             their
             Lusts
             ,
             which
             is
             demonstrable
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Crows
             did
             not
             find
             Carrion
             there
             ,
             they
             would
             soon
             grow
             weary
             of
             the
             Haunt
             .
          
           
             I
             pass
             over
             the
             other
             Scoff
             at
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             her
             description
             of
             the
             Devotion
             of
             the
             Poet.
             
          
           
             But
             '
             twe●e
             in
             vain
             to
             mention
             every
             Head
             ;
          
           
             I
             guess
             a
             Poet's
             Prayers
             are
             quickly
             said
             ;
          
           
             He
             seldom
             prays
             but
             to
             avoid
             his
             Curse
             ;
          
           
             ●n
             empty
             Play
             house
             ,
             and
             an
             empty
             Purse
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             deal
             of
             truth
             again
             ,
             and
             a
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Character
             given
             of
             the
             Stage-Authors
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             Goss●n
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Repenting
             Poets
             for●erly
             mentioned
             .
             But
             is
             this
             Horrid
             Neglect
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             especially
             making
             sport
             with
             it
             ,
             suitable
             ●o
             the
             Character
             of
             one
             who
             pretends
             by
             his
             Poems
             to
             reform
             others
             ?
             and
             does
             it
             look
             any
             thing
             like
             deference
             to
             that
             Apostolical
             command
             
               of
               praying
               without
               ceasing
            
             
             ?
             which
             imports
             at
             least
             a
             constant
             aptitude
             ,
             for
             that
             necessary
             Duty
             ,
             and
             a
             co●scienceious
             frequency
             in
             it
             .
             And
             does
             not
             the
             Experience
             of
             all
             Ages
             testifie
             that
             the
             Stage
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             proper
             Motive
             to
             that
             or
             any
             other
             Christian
             Duty
             ,
             that
             it
             does
             rather
             make
             its
             frequenters
             negligent
             in
             all
             Duties
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Play
             it self
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             ,
             if
             compared
             with
             many
             others
             ,
             deserv●
             to
             be
             call'd
             Chast
             and
             Modest
             ;
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             see
             
             what
             edification
             could
             redound
             to
             the
             Audience
             from
             the
             Pattern
             set
             them
             by
             the
             Fond
             Laura
             ,
             who
             Courts
             
               Don
               Richardo
            
             with
             so
             much
             importunity
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             needs
             make
             the
             Females
             blush
             ,
             and
             the
             young
             Widdows
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             any
             there
             ,
             asham'd
             of
             their
             Representative
             ,
             and
             serve
             as
             a
             Lesson
             to
             teach
             the
             young
             necessitous
             Sparks
             of
             the
             Town
             to
             Entrap
             Rich
             Widdows
             in
             the
             like
             manner
             .
             Her
             Expression
             to
             Richardo
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             live
             like
             Gods
             ,
             smells
             too
             rank
             of
             the
             Libertine
             ,
             and
             can
             leave
             but
             a
             sorry
             Impression
             upon
             the
             Audience
             .
             
             Richardo's
             Cunning
             ,
             dissembling
             Expressions
             and
             Tricks
             in
             his
             Courtship
             ,
             are
             no
             very
             proper
             Lessons
             to
             be
             taught
             our
             Young
             Men
             ,
             who
             are
             but
             too
             much
             deprav'd
             already
             ;
             nor
             has
             the
             last
             Line
             of
             his
             Dialogue
             with
             Laura
             ,
             when
             the
             Monks
             diverted
             them
             ,
             so
             much
             of
             a
             Chast
             Tendency
             as
             becomes
             a
             Play
             that
             's
             propos'd
             as
             a
             Pattern
             of
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             Then
             as
             to
             the
             Maiden
             Ladies
             ,
             Morella
             and
             Melinda
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             Act
             ,
             their
             Conference
             about
             Fabiano
             and
             Placentia
             ,
             savours
             not
             of
             so
             much
             Innocence
             as
             becomes
             persons
             of
             their
             Character
             ,
             but
             is
             plainly
             accommodated
             to
             please
             the
             Amorous
             Gusto
             of
             those
             that
             frequent
             the
             Stage
             .
             Neither
             does
             Placentia
             behave
             her self
             with
             such
             Extraordinary
             Modesty
             as
             to
             deserve
             the
             name
             ,
             of
             a
             Pattern
             of
             Virtue
             or
             Prudence
             .
             Nor
             does
             her
             Lover
             Fabiano
             act
             the
             part
             of
             an
             Obedient
             and
             Prudent
             Son
             ;
             such
             Examples
             cannot
             be
             very
             edify●ng
             to
             the
             Spectators
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             teach
             Young
             Gentlemen
             the
             way
             how
             to
             gratifie
             their
             passions
             ,
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             grief
             of
             their
             Parents
             .
          
           
             
             Richardo's
             attempt
             to
             Ravish
             Placentia
             in
             the
             fifth
             Act
             ,
             with
             so
             many
             circumstances
             ,
             sometimes
             ●ving
             mad
             with
             anger
             ,
             and
             at
             other
             times
             burnt
             up
             with
             raging
             Lust
             ,
             which
             flames
             out
             into
             bru●●sh
             
             Expressions
             and
             Actions
             ,
             is
             so
             very
             gross
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Representation
             cannot
             be
             defended
             ,
             but
             must
             expresly
             fall
             under
             the
             condemnation
             of
             
               ●●thy
               talking
               ,
               the
               appearance
               of
               Evil
               and
               corrupt
               Communication
               ,
            
             which
             could
             have
             no
             tendency
             to
             the
             
               Edification
               of
               the
               Hearers
            
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             inflame
             Inordinate
             Lust.
             If
             there
             be
             
               such
               things
               done
               in
               secrer
               ,
               whereof
               it
               is
               a
               shame
               for
               Christians
               to
               speak
               ,
            
             certainly
             a
             Rape
             with
             its
             odious
             circumstances
             must
             be
             of
             the
             number
             .
             The
             very
             name
             of
             such
             kinds
             of
             Vice
             is
             infectious
             to
             corrupt
             Nature
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             must
             such
             a
             Representation
             of
             it
             be
             I
             know
             our
             Author
             will
             have
             recourse
             to
             the
             common
             Apology
             ,
             that
             he
             brings
             the
             Vicious
             Person
             ●o
             a
             Tragical
             Exit
             ,
             and
             displays
             his
             Crime
             only
             to
             expose
             it
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             a
             poor
             pretence
             ;
             we
             must
             not
             do
             evil
             that
             good
             may
             come
             of
             it
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             fatal
             Experience
             of
             our
             own
             and
             former
             Ages
             is
             enough
             to
             convince
             us
             that
             those
             Theatrical
             Representations
             nourish
             Vice
             instead
             of
             curbing
             it
             .
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             knows
             the
             ●●ailty
             of
             Humane
             Nature
             ,
             hath
             forbid
             
               that
               For●ication
               or
               Uncleanness
               should
               be
               nam'd
               amongst
               Saints
               ,
            
             without
             abhorrence
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             such
             Representations
             of
             it
             as
             may
             any
             way
             tend
             to
             corrupt
             the
             Mind
             .
             Many
             other
             Remarks
             might
             be
             made
             upon
             this
             Tragedy
             ,
             but
             these
             are
             enough
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             our
             Author
             may
             pretend
             ,
             his
             Reformation
             comes
             short
             of
             the
             Scripture
             Rule
             ,
             and
             is
             liable
             to
             the
             Exceptions
             of
             those
             very
             Fathers
             whom
             he
             and
             his
             Church
             of
             England
             Divine
             would
             reconcile
             to
             the
             Stage
             ,
             and
             particularly
             St.
             Chysostom
             ,
             who
             as
             I
             have
             mentioned
             already
             ,
             says
             ,
             
               That
               Stage-Players
               deserve
               a
               thousand
               deaths
               ,
               because
               they
               personate
               those
               Villanies
               ,
               Obscenities
               and
               Adulteries
               which
               the
               Laws
               of
               all
               Nations
               command
               men
               to
               avoid
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             Remarks
             on
             the
             Rape
             ,
             or
             Innocent
             Impostors
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             I
             shall
             take
             notice
             of
             a
             Play
             ,
             intituled
             ,
             
               The
               Rape
               ,
               or
               Innocent
               Impostor
               ,
            
             Printed
             in
             1692.
             
             And
             whereof
             I
             understand
             the
             Author
             is
             a
             Clergy-man
             ,
             of
             good
             Reputation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             am
             bound
             in
             Charity
             to
             think
             that
             he
             designed
             to
             correct
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             incourage
             Vice
             by
             his
             Play
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Stage
             was
             his
             business
             ,
             he
             was
             out
             of
             his
             Road
             when
             he
             meddled
             with
             Plays
             ;
             and
             tho'
             it
             be
             more
             modest
             and
             chast
             than
             that
             call'd
             
               Beauty
               in
               Distress
            
             ,
             yet
             I
             dare
             refer
             it
             to
             his
             own
             serious
             thoughts
             ,
             whether
             Genselarius
             premediated
             Rape
             upon
             Eurione
             ,
             his
             glorying
             in
             it
             after
             the
             commission
             of
             the
             foul
             Crime
             ,
             and
             insisting
             so
             much
             upon
             the
             satisfaction
             he
             had
             in
             it
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             last
             moment
             when
             he
             was
             to
             die
             for
             it
             ,
             be
             agreeable
             to
             the
             strict
             Rules
             of
             Modesty
             ;
             or
             whether
             it
             has
             not
             rather
             a
             tendency
             to
             incourage
             Lustful
             Youth
             to
             dangerous
             attempts
             .
             Nor
             is
             Euriones
             practice
             ,
             who
             kill'd
             her self
             after
             the
             Rape
             ,
             to
             be
             propos'd
             as
             a
             Pattern
             in
             such
             cases
             .
             Our
             Author
             knows
             that
             the
             Fathers
             disallowed
             of
             all
             such
             Representations
             ,
             that
             they
             looked
             upon
             them
             to
             be
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             methinks
             should
             have
             hindred
             him
             from
             employing
             himself
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             that
             he
             knows
             the
             mischief
             that
             hath
             been
             done
             to
             our
             Morals
             and
             Religion
             by
             the
             Theatre
             ,
             and
             that
             others
             might
             be
             influenc'd
             to
             take
             a
             greater
             Liberty
             by
             his
             Example
             .
          
           
             We
             need
             go
             no
             further
             for
             an
             instance
             than
             Mr.
             Durfey
             ,
             in
             his
             Comedy
             call'd
             ,
             
               The
               Campaigners
            
             ,
             who
             values
             himself
             so
             much
             upon
             his
             
               Conversation
               with
               several
               eminent
               Men
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Assurance
               of
               their
               good
               Word
               to
               prove
               his
               good
               Behaviour
               ,
            
             that
             he
             thinks
             it
             sufficient
             
             to
             ward
             off
             the
             heavy
             Charge
             Mr.
             Collier
             has
             brought
             against
             his
             Comical
             History
             of
             
               Don
               Quixo●
            
             †
             Nay
             ,
             a
             Page
             or
             two
             further
             ,
             he
             Triumphs
             ,
             and
             thinks
             he
             has
             sufficiently
             answer'd
             Mr.
             Collier
             ,
             when
             he
             tells
             him
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             
               Thomas
               Randolph
            
             ,
             a
             Gown-man
             of
             Wit
             and
             Learning
             ,
             makes
             it
             his
             whole
             Moral
             ,
             in
             his
             piece
             call'd
             ,
             
               The
               Muses
               Looking-glass
            
             ,
             to
             vindicate
             the
             Stage
             *
             .
             Of
             such
             mischievous
             Consequences
             is
             it
             for
             Clergy-men
             to
             give
             countenance
             to
             the
             Play-house
             either
             by
             Writing
             for
             the
             Stage
             themselves
             ,
             keeping
             Company
             with
             Play-Poets
             ,
             or
             Defending
             the
             Drama
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             any
             further
             urge
             the
             Sense
             of
             Antiquity
             against
             their
             Practice
             in
             that
             Matter
             ,
             but
             would
             humbly
             propose
             to
             their
             Consideration
             ,
             Whether
             it
             be
             suitable
             to
             their
             Character
             thus
             to
             Countenance
             such
             Men
             as
             have
             by
             our
             Statute-Law
             been
             declar'd
             Rogues
             ;
             whose
             Profession
             the
             best
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             Divines
             since
             the
             Reformation
             have
             writ
             agains●
             as
             Unlawful
             ,
             and
             which
             Repenting
             ,
             nay
             Heathen
             Po●ts
             themselves
             have
             condemn'd
             and
             abhor'd
             ,
             as
             has
             heen
             already
             prov'd
             .
          
           
             Though
             they
             may
             please
             themselves
             with
             the
             Lashes
             which
             that
             sort
             of
             Men
             have
             given
             to
             Dissenters
             ,
             from
             the
             Stage
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             Dur●●y
             argues
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             Merit
             in
             his
             
             Collins's
             Walk
             thro'
             London
             and
             Westminster
             *
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             he
             confirms
             my
             Conjecture
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Reason
             of
             the
             
               general
               Silence
               of
               the
               Clergy
               against
               the
               Theatre
            
             ;
             yet
             they
             will
             find
             at
             last
             ,
             that
             they
             themselves
             shall
             not
             escape
             ,
             but
             must
             partake
             of
             the
             Chastisement
             ,
             thro'
             the
             Backs
             and
             Sides
             of
             Clergy-men
             of
             other
             Denominations
             .
             —
             The
             Opprobrious
             Terms
             of
             
               Say
               grace
               ,
               Cuff●cushion
            
             ,
             &c.
             in
             the
             Play
             call'd
             ,
             
               The
               Relapse
            
             ,
             are
             as
             applicable
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             as
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             can
             serve
             to
             no
             other
             end
             ,
             but
             to
             render
             the
             
             Ministry
             Ridiculous
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             's
             but
             just
             that
             such
             of
             the
             Clergy
             as
             have
             been
             pleased
             with
             injurious
             Reflections
             upon
             their
             Brethren
             [
             the
             Dissenters
             ]
             should
             come
             in
             their
             turn
             to
             feel
             the
             Lash
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denied
             but
             the
             Clergy
             have
             their
             Faults
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ;
             and
             so
             had
             the
             blessed
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             own
             that
             the
             
               Treasure
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               committed
               to
               Earthen
               Vessels
            
             †
             .
             And
             that
             they
             had
             their
             Humane
             Frailties
             like
             other
             Men
             ;
             but
             it
             would
             scarcely
             be
             allowed
             in
             any
             Christian
             State
             ,
             that
             the
             Theatre
             should
             make
             sport
             with
             
               Peter's
               Swearing
               and
               Denying
               his
               Master
               ,
            
             Paul
             '
             
               s
               Thorn
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               or
            
             Barnabas
             '
             
               s
               Dissention
            
             .
             Nor
             by
             parity
             of
             Reason
             ought
             it
             to
             be
             allow'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             treated
             now
             ,
             for
             tho'
             they
             have
             not
             the
             same
             Power
             with
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             their
             pretensions
             to
             infallibility
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             yet
             their
             Ofsice
             is
             stamped
             with
             the
             same
             Authority
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             commissioned
             by
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Master
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reflections
             on
             the
             Campaigners
             .
          
           
             I
             come
             next
             to
             View
             the
             Campaigners
             ,
             a
             Comedy
             writ
             by
             Mr.
             Dursey
             ,
             who
             ,
             it
             would
             seem
             ,
             thinks
             himself
             above
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             no
             way
             concern'd
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             his
             Preface
             upon
             Mr.
             Collier
             ,
             because
             I
             find
             nothing
             of
             Argument
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             meerly
             Recrimination
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             But
             this
             I
             am
             sure
             of
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             
             Dursey's
             Comedy
             could
             have
             as
             little
             good
             Influence
             upon
             the
             Morals
             of
             his
             Audience
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             
             Collier's
             Books
             can
             have
             upon
             the
             Principles
             of
             his
             Readers
             .
          
           
           
             But
             to
             come
             to
             his
             Play.
             
          
           
             The
             Dialogue
             betwixt
             
               Van
               Scopen
            
             and
             Mas●arillo
             in
             his
             first
             Act
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             other
             tendency
             ,
             but
             to
             harden
             such
             Fellows
             in
             their
             Impiety
             and
             to
             teach
             them
             the
             Art
             of
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Filching
             and
             Playing
             the
             Pimp
             .
          
           
             His
             Conference
             betwixt
             Dorange
             and
             Kinglove
             is
             adapted
             to
             nothing
             else
             but
             to
             nourish
             Vice
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             the
             Method
             of
             Debauching
             Ladies
             ;
             and
             how
             they
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             may
             carry
             on
             their
             Intreagues
             with
             their
             Gallants
             .
             There
             's
             no
             doubt
             but
             Mr.
             Durfey
             blesses
             himself
             for
             the
             happiness
             of
             his
             Invention
             in
             making
             Kinglove
             say
             ,
             
               That
               an
               Hundred
               Pistols
               was
               enough
               for
               an
               Hundred
               Princesses
               ,
               a
               Price
               sit
               for
               none
               but
               a
               Goddess
               ;
               and
               that
            
             Jove
             
               himself
               who
               was
               the
               first
               Whoremaster
               we
               read
               of
               ,
               that
               ever
               gave
               Money
               ,
               gave
               his
               Mistress
            
             Danne
             
               not
               a
               Farthing
               more
            
             .
             This
             is
             enough
             to
             confirm
             what
             I
             have
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             amorous
             Poems
             of
             Ovid
             ,
             and
             other
             Heathen
             Authors
             ,
             are
             no●
             sit
             to
             be
             put
             into
             the
             Hands
             of
             Youth
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             reformed
             and
             purg'd
             from
             their
             Lascivious
             Impurities
             ;
             for
             till
             that
             be
             done
             ,
             we
             can
             expect
             no
             other
             Improvement
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             such
             a
             profane
             one
             as
             Mr.
             Durfey
             has
             here
             presented
             us
             with
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             here
             's
             very
             Civil
             Treatment
             for
             Princesses
             and
             Ladies
             of
             Quality
             ,
             that
             P●stoles
             a-piece
             is
             purchase
             enough
             for
             their
             Honours
             .
          
           
             His
             Letter
             too
             ,
             is
             a
             Noble
             Exemplar
             for
             his
             Ladies
             to
             Copy
             ;
             when
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             treat
             with
             a
             Cully
             ,
             and
             his
             delicate
             Oaths
             of
             Gad
             and
             
               I
               Gad
               ,
               Gadzooks
            
             and
             Gadzoons
             ,
             and
             Swearing
             by
             Heaven
             ,
             are
             mighty
             Ornaments
             for
             the
             Discourse
             of
             his
             Gallants
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             may
             save
             
             themselves
             the
             trouble
             of
             Learning
             any
             other
             Rhetorick
             .
          
           
             His
             Banter
             upon
             the
             French
             Marquis's
             broken
             English
             is
             a
             Copy
             for
             the
             Gallican
             Stage
             to
             bring
             in
             English
             Gentlemen
             speaking
             barbarous
             French
             ,
             with
             your
             
               Heumble
               Servityour
               Monseer
            
             .
          
           
             His
             Dutch
             Burgomaster
             and
             English
             Merchant
             are
             admirably
             fitted
             to
             make
             Trade
             and
             Commerce
             Ridiculous
             ;
             though
             England
             and
             Holland
             have
             by
             that
             means
             risen
             to
             their
             present
             Grandure
             .
          
           
             His
             Dialogue
             betwixt
             those
             Merchants
             representing
             the
             Souldiery
             ,
             
               as
               Rogues
               with
               long
               Chines
               ,
               full
               Calves
               ,
               Varlets
               ,
               Poltroons
               ,
               Cuckold-making
               Rascals
               that
               huff
               and
               strut
               about
               with
               our
               Money
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               all
               be
               hang'd
               when
               the
               Wars
               are
               done
               ,
               is
               very
               civil
               to
               the
               Gentlemen
               of
               the
               Sword
               ,
            
             and
             calculated
             no
             doubt
             to
             give
             them
             a
             good
             Impression
             of
             our
             Merchants
             and
             Tradesmen
             ,
             and
             to
             create
             a
             good
             understanding
             betwixt
             them
             .
          
           
             His
             
               Ragg-carrier
               of
               a
               Regiment
            
             is
             an
             honourable
             Title
             for
             Ensigns
             and
             
               Cornets
               ;
               Robbing
               of
               Hen-roosts
            
             is
             as
             Noble
             an
             Employment
             he
             has
             found
             out
             for
             the
             Soldiers
             ,
             and
             his
             jerk
             at
             the
             Government
             for
             
               letting
               their
               Pay
               fall
               into
               Arrears
               ,
            
             considering
             the
             Difficulties
             the
             Nation
             hath
             labour'd
             under
             for
             want
             of
             Money
             ,
             is
             of
             admirable
             use
             too
             .
          
           
             I
             come
             now
             to
             his
             Second
             Act.
             
          
           
             Where
             we
             have
             
               Miin
               Heer
               Tomas
            
             and
             Aniky
             his
             Wife
             exposed
             to
             our
             View
             ,
             as
             a
             choice
             instance
             no
             doubt
             of
             the
             Happiness
             of
             a
             Married
             State.
             This
             must
             needs
             have
             been
             very
             charming
             to
             the
             Ladies
             ,
             especially
             such
             of
             them
             as
             are
             inclinable
             to
             be
             fat
             ,
             to
             hear
             this
             modest
             Reflection
             upon
             
               Aniky
               ,
               That
               she
               importuned
               her
               Husband
               
               so
               much
               for
               his
               Benevolence
               ,
               yet
               so
               fat
               was
               she
               ,
               and
               so
               incapable
               of
               Childing
               ,
               that
               an
               Irishman
               may
               assoon
               get
               a
               Bantling
               out
               of
               a
               Bagg
               .
            
             But
             by
             Mr.
             
             Durfey's
             leave
             ,
             
               Harlem
               Meer
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Marishes
               about
               Dort
            
             ,
             had
             been
             nearer
             at
             hand
             for
             a
             Dutchman
             ;
             tho'
             by
             the
             way
             I
             must
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             all
             National
             Reflections
             are
             unmanly
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             unmar●nerly
             ,
             and
             were
             never
             attended
             with
             good
             Consequences
             .
          
           
             Annikys
             
               accusing
               her
               Husband
               of
               Frigidity
               ,
               and
               swearing
               as
               she
               was
               a
               Calvinist
               ,
               if
               she
               lived
               a
               month
               longer
               she
               would
               have
               one
               to
               connive
               with
               her
               too
               ,
            
             is
             Mr.
             Durfey's
             Civility
             to
             the
             Ladies
             of
             the
             Audience
             ,
             and
             a
             Genteel
             Complement
             to
             the
             Reformation
             beyond
             Sea.
             
          
           
             
               Miin
               heer
            
             Thomas's
             Reply
             ,
             
               That
               as
               the
               Government
               gave
               Toleration
               of
               Conscience
               for
               their
               Souls
               ,
               he
               would
               give
               her
               one
               for
               her
               Body
               too
               ,
            
             is
             a
             handsom
             Allusion
             ,
             a
             neat
             Raillery
             on
             the
             
               Liberty
               granted
               to
               the
               Dissenters
               here
               in
               England
               ,
            
             and
             an
             admirable
             Pattern
             of
             a
             Good
             Natur'd
             Wittal
             .
             Well
             ,
             let
             's
             go
             on
             to
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             
             Thomas's
             supersine
             Answer
             Gadsbores
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               I
               fancy
               we
               Lie
               always
               like
               two
               Udders
               in
               a
               Dish
               without
               ere
               a
               Tongue
               .
            
             This
             is
             an
             admirable
             proof
             of
             the
             Modesty
             of
             the
             English
             Stage
             ;
             and
             enough
             to
             choak
             Mr.
             Collier
             with
             a
             Lie
             for
             accusing
             it
             of
             Immorality
             and
             Profaness
             .
          
           
             Aniky
             Replies
             ;
             
               Queazy
               Fellows
               that
               have
               no
               Appetites
               ,
               can't
               relish
               the
               finest
               Haunch
               of
               Verison
               ,
               when
               a
               strong
               healthy
               stomach
               would
               feed
               heartily
               and
               be
               glad
               of
               it
               .
               And
               Thomas
               answers
               ;
               But
               if
               he
               were
               to
               feed
               upon
               't
               ten
               and
               twenty
               Years
               ,
               as
               't
               is
               the
               case
               of
               us
               miserable
               Husbands
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               glad
               to
               change
               it
               for
               the
               Haunch
               of
               a
               Horse
               .
            
             This
             is
             admirable
             encouragement
             for
             Married
             Persons
             to
             frequent
             the
             Theatre
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             have
             such
             excellent
             
             Lessons
             of
             Conjugal
             Affection
             and
             Chastity
             .
             These
             are
             the
             Curious
             Representations
             that
             edifie
             our
             Beaus
             more
             than
             the
             best
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             contribute
             so
             much
             to
             the
             happiness
             of
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             conclude
             this
             Noble
             Lecture
             of
             Chastity
             ,
             
               Thomas
               tells
               her
               ,
               that
               she
               's
               a
               gross
               Barren
               Hen
               ,
               that
               is
               so
               rank
               fed
               ,
               she
               's
               uncapable
               of
               Breed
               ,
               and
               yet
               so
               greedy
               on
               't
               ,
               that
               she
               's
               eternally
               Cackling
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               Lock
               her
               up
               over
               the
               Stable
               ,
               where
               she
               should
               have
               Heirs
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Gib
               Catt
               there
               should
               Father
               them
               ;
               and
               she
               tells
               him
               ,
               that
               she
               Roosts
               among
               Cravens
               that
               have
               got
               the
               Pip
               :
            
             If
             Cocks
             were
             good
             ,
             Hens
             would
             have
             Chickens
             .
             Now
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Reader
             that
             has
             any
             sense
             of
             Religion
             to
             judge
             ,
             whether
             the
             Evil
             Spirit
             of
             Uncleanness
             himself
             could
             express
             things
             in
             a
             more
             fulsom
             and
             undecent
             manner
             ;
             yet
             these
             are
             the
             Men
             ,
             and
             those
             are
             their
             Methods
             
               that
               are
               to
               recommend
               Virtue
               and
               discourage
               Vice.
               
            
          
           
             I
             am
             come
             next
             to
             his
             
               Nurses
               Song
            
             ,
             Scene
             II
             ,
             which
             with
             his
             
               Scotch
               Song
            
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Reformation
               Song
            
             ,
             will
             help
             to
             Compose
             a
             Psalter
             for
             the
             Devil's
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Fathers
             call
             the
             Play-house
             .
             The
             first
             Song
             is
             an
             admirable
             Lesson
             of
             Chastity
             ,
             fit
             to
             be
             sung
             to
             Mr.
             
             Durfy's
             Lyre
             ,
             and
             may
             vye
             for
             Modesty
             with
             any
             that's
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Ovid
             or
             Martial
             .
             It
             's
             a
             delicate
             Sonnet
             for
             Nurses
             to
             sing
             to
             their
             Young
             ones
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             suck
             in
             Virtue
             like
             Mother's
             Milk
             ,
             and
             must
             needs
             tend
             highly
             to
             the
             Edification
             of
             the
             Sisters
             and
             Brothers
             in
             their
             Teens
             ,
             when
             they
             take
             a
             step
             into
             the
             Nursery
             to
             see
             and
             divert
             themselves
             with
             their
             Infant
             Brothers
             or
             Sisters
             .
             It
             must
             needs
             leave
             a
             Chast
             Impression
             upon
             them
             to
             hear
             Nurse
             tune
             out
             these
             Modest
             Lines
             .
          
           
           
             And
             when
             in
             due
             season
             my
             Billy
             shall
             wed
             ,
          
           
             And
             lead
             a
             young
             Lady
             from
             Church
             to
             her
             Bed
             ;
          
           
             Ah!
             welfare
             the
             losing
             of
             her
             —
          
           
             When
             Billy
             comes
             near
             her
             to
             kiss
             ,
             kiss
             ,
             kiss
             .
          
           
             They
             that
             would
             have
             their
             Nurses
             taught
             to
             sing
             Vertuous
             Songs
             ,
             had
             best
             send
             them
             to
             Mr.
             Durfey
             ,
             who
             can
             furnish
             them
             with
             admirable
             Samplars
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             ;
             That
             our
             Author
             may
             make
             his
             Comedy
             all
             of
             a
             piece
             .
             His
             Fable
             of
             Doranges
             getting
             into
             
             Angelica's
             Bed
             in
             a
             Woman's
             Dress
             ,
             includes
             a
             very
             good
             Lesson
             for
             instructing
             a
             wild
             extravagant
             Beau
             ,
             how
             to
             debauch
             and
             steal
             a
             Fortune
             .
             Such
             a
             Representation
             as
             this
             cannot
             fail
             of
             raising
             very
             Chast
             Passions
             among
             the
             Audience
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Fable
             endeavouring
             to
             match
             her
             with
             Bondevelt
             under
             the
             notion
             of
             a
             pure
             Virgin
             ,
             contains
             an
             excellent
             Pattern
             of
             Moral
             Honesty
             ,
             and
             teaches
             an
             Intrigue
             of
             special
             use
             for
             imitation
             .
          
           
             Then
             again
             in
             the
             third
             Scene
             we
             have
             a
             commendable
             Character
             of
             the
             English
             Gentry
             ,
             
               That
               their
               Right
               business
               is
               nothing
               but
               pleasure
               ,
            
             and
             that
             I
             suppose
             is
             frequenting
             the
             Stage
             ;
             for
             there
             ,
             says
             Mr.
             Dennis
             ,
             is
             the
             greatest
             pleasure
             .
             But
             if
             this
             be
             the
             true
             Character
             of
             the
             English
             Gentry
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             of
             them
             have
             rais'd
             Vast
             Fortunes
             by
             application
             to
             Law
             ,
             Physick
             ,
             Divinity
             and
             Merchandice
             ?
          
           
             I
             shall
             meddle
             no
             further
             with
             this
             Lewd
             Comedy
             ,
             nor
             can
             what
             I
             have
             done
             already
             ,
             be
             justified
             by
             any
             other
             Argument
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             's
             sit
             the
             World
             should
             see
             what
             an
             useful
             thing
             the
             Stage
             is
             for
             Reformation
             of
             Manners
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CAP.
           XIX
           .
        
         
           Answer
           to
           Mr.
           Dennis's
           Usefulness
           of
           the
           STAGE
           .
        
         
           I
           Come
           next
           to
           consider
           Mr.
           
           Dennis's
           Arguments
           in
           his
           Book
           Entituled
           ,
           
             The
             Usefulness
             of
             the
             Stage
             to
             the
             Happiness
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             to
             Government
             and
             to
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Title
           is
           sufficient
           to
           discover
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           to
           combate
           a
           Man
           of
           Assurance
           ,
           who
           like
           another
           Goliah
           bids
           Defiance
           to
           the
           Armies
           of
           Fathers
           ,
           Councils
           ,
           Scriptures
           ,
           &c.
           &
           all
           that
           have
           bra●ndished
           their
           Swords
           against
           the
           Theatre
           .
        
         
           His
           first
           Argument
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Stage
             is
             Instrumental
             to
             the
             Happiness
             of
             Mankind
             in
             general
             ,
             because
             it
             pleases
             them
             ,
             and
             Happiness
             consists
             in
             Pleasure
          
           *
           .
        
         
           The
           Gentleman
           not
           having
           oblig'd
           us
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           draw
           his
           Argument
           into
           Form
           ,
           he
           must
           pardon
           my
           Presumption
           if
           I
           do
           it
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           think
           it
           will
           stand
           thus
           ,
        
         
           Whatsoever
           pleases
           Men
           makes
           them
           happy
           ;
        
         
           But
           the
           Stage
           pleases
           Men
           ,
        
         
           Ergo.
           
        
         
           The
           Falshood
           of
           the
           first
           Proposition
           is
           so
           manifest
           from
           the
           Experience
           of
           all
           Men
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           at
           our
           Author's
           Confidence
           to
           advance
           it
           .
           The
           Libertine
           is
           pleased
           with
           his
           Paramour
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           happy
           in
           his
           Pleasure
           that
           it
           wastes
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           consumes
           his
           Body
           and
           ruines
           his
           Estate
           .
           The
           Drunkard
           
           is
           pleased
           with
           his
           Bottle
           ,
           yet
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           happy
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           has
           the
           same
           dismal
           effects
           upon
           him
           ,
           as
           Uncleaness
           has
           upon
           the
           Wanton
           .
           —
           The
           Glutton
           is
           pleased
           with
           his
           costly
           Cates
           and
           riotous
           Banquets
           ,
           but
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           happy
           in
           his
           Pleasure
           ,
           that
           he
           Entails
           Diseases
           upon
           himself
           and
           diggs
           his
           Grave
           with
           his
           own
           Teeth
           .
           —
           The
           Miser
           is
           pleased
           with
           his
           Baggs
           ,
           yet
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           happy
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           eat
           up
           with
           carking
           cares
           how
           to
           preserve
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           lay
           them
           out
           to
           the
           best
           advantage
           .
        
         
           To
           prove
           this
           Argument
           Mr.
           Dennis
           says
           ,
           
             That
             by
             Happiness
             he
             could
             never
             understand
             any
             thing
             but
             Pleasure
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             could
             never
             possibly
             conceive
             how
             any
             one
             can
             be
             happy
             without
             being
             pleased
             ,
             or
             pleased
             without
             being
             happy
             .
          
        
         
           Let
           him
           but
           take
           a
           turn
           to
           Bedlam
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           may
           have
           convincing
           Instances
           of
           poor
           Wretches
           being
           extreamly
           pleased
           with
           their
           foolish
           Conceits
           ,
           that
           are
           far
           from
           being
           happy
           ;
           or
           let
           him
           visit
           some
           of
           his
           Friends
           in
           a
           raging
           Feaver
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           he
           may
           hear
           them
           express
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Pleasure
           and
           Delight
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           and
           yet
           poor
           Creatures
           fall
           much
           short
           of
           being
           hapy
           .
        
         
           His
           own
           Assertion
           [
           p.
           8.
           ]
           
             That
             a
             Man
             cannot
             be
             happy
             without
             or
             against
             Reason
             ,
          
           perfectly
           destroys
           his
           Proposition
           ,
           for
           in
           all
           the
           Cases
           above-mentioned
           ,
           those
           Persons
           are
           pleased
           both
           without
           and
           against
           Reason
           ,
           which
           plainly
           proves
           that
           it
           is
           not
           pleasure
           ,
           but
           a
           Rational
           Pleasure
           or
           none
           at
           all
           that
           makes
           a
           Man
           happy
           ,
           otherwise
           the
           Brute-beasts
           ,
           are
           more
           happy
           than
           the
           happiest
           of
           Men.
           
        
         
           So
           that
           if
           this
           be
           granted
           ,
           which
           no
           reasonable
           Man
           or
           good
           Christian
           can
           deny
           ,
           that
           our
           Pleasures
           ought
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           Reason
           ,
           his
           Argument
           
           will
           prove
           but
           a
           feeble
           Support
           to
           the
           Stage
           it
           being
           highly
           unreasonable
           to
           take
           pleasure
           in
           that
           which
           is
           not
           only
           needless
           ,
           to
           the
           ends
           for
           which
           it
           is
           pretended
           ,
           there
           being
           other
           meansap
           pointed
           for
           that
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           prov'd
           already
           ,
           but
           comes
           so
           far
           short
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           concurring
           Testimony
           of
           all
           Ages
           ,
           it
           is
           condemned
           for
           producing
           the
           contrary
           Effects
           .
        
         
           To
           set
           this
           matter
           in
           a
           Clearer
           Light
           ,
           let
           us
           take
           a
           View
           of
           those
           Pleasures
           which
           are
           to
           b●
           reap'd
           from
           the
           Stage
           ;
           Spiritual
           Pleasures
           they
           are
           not
           ,
           for
           Divinity
           and
           Religion
           are
           seldom
           or
           never
           mentioned
           there
           ,
           but
           in
           order
           to
           be
           ridicul'd
           :
           Rational
           Pleasures
           they
           cannot
           be
           ,
           seeing
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           Reason
           for
           Mankind
           to
           please
           themselves
           with
           the
           Representations
           of
           Rapes
           ,
           Murders
           ,
           and
           all
           manner
           of
           Villanies
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           principal
           part
           of
           the
           Entertainment
           ;
           the
           Punishments
           allotted
           them
           take
           up
           the
           least
           part
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           for
           most
           of
           that
           is
           spent
           in
           representing
           the
           Intrigues
           that
           the
           Personal
           Dramatis
           carry
           on
           for
           obtaining
           their
           lwed
           Ends
           ,
           and
           the
           pleasure
           they
           take
           in
           the
           Enjoyment
           of
           their
           desires
           ,
           and
           the
           Impression
           of
           the
           Tragical
           Catastrophe
           is
           generally
           defac'd
           by
           some
           Comical
           Conclusion
           at
           last
           .
           So
           that
           upon
           the
           whole
           the
           Pleasures
           that
           are
           reap'd
           from
           the
           Stage
           must
           needs
           be
           sensual
           ;
           and
           if
           wallowing
           in
           them
           conduce
           any
           thing
           to
           the
           happiness
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           then
           Reason
           and
           Religion
           too
           have
           put
           a
           horrid
           Cheat
           upon
           us
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           banished
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           only
           Deity
           we
           are
           to
           invoke
           is
           some
           Circe
           or
           other
           to
           transform
           us
           into
           Dogs
           and
           Swine
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           compleatly
           happy
           .
           For
           Mr.
           Dennis
           says
           (
           page
           6
           and
           7.
           )
           
             The
             Philosophers
             were
             Fools
             to
             ascribe
             their
             Happiness
             to
             Reason
             ,
             for
             that
             may
             often
             afflict
             us
             ,
             &
             make
             us
             miserable
             ,
             is
             an
             impediment
             to
             our
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             Passion
             can
             please
             
             us
             .
          
           The
           natural
           consequence
           of
           which
           must
           be
           that
           none
           but
           Beasts
           ,
           Fools
           and
           Mad-men
           are
           happy
           in
           this
           World.
           
        
         
           He
           tell
           us
           ,
           page
           8.
           
           
             That
             it
             's
             plain
             that
             the
             Happiness
             both
             of
             this
             Life
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             owing
             to
             Passion
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Reason
          
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           must
           be
           the
           only
           happy
           man
           here
           that
           wallows
           in
           his
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           indulges
           his
           passions
           .
           And
           in
           the
           other
           World
           he
           informs
           us
           ,
           
             we
             shall
             be
             delivered
             from
             those
             Mortal
             Organs
             ,
             and
             Reason
             shall
             then
             be
             no
             more
             :
             We
             shall
             lead
             the
             Glorious
             Life
             of
             Angels
             ,
             a
             Life
             exalted
             above
             all
             Reason
             ,
             a
             Life
             consisting
             of
             Extasie
             and
             Intelligence
             .
          
           If
           this
           be
           not
           a
           Rhapsody
           of
           downright
           contradictions
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           a
           contradictions
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           a
           contradiction
           in
           nature
           ;
           a
           
             Rational
             Soul
             without
             Reason
             ;
             Understanding
             without
             Reason
          
           ;
           and
           
             Reason
             dying
             with
             Mortal
             Organs
          
           .
           Nay
           ,
           there
           's
           another
           Position
           in
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           7th
           page
           as
           extraordinary
           as
           any
           of
           those
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             very
             height
             and
             fulness
             of
             pleasure
             which
             we
             are
             promised
             in
             another
             Life
             ,
             must
             ,
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             proceed
             from
             Passion
             ,
             or
             somthing
             that
             resembles
             Passion
             ;
             at
             least
             no
             man
             〈◊〉
             so
             much
             as
             pretended
             that
             it
             will
             be
             the
             result
             of
             Reason
             .
          
           Who
           it
           is
           that
           has
           told
           our
           Author
           thus
           ,
           he
           would
           do
           well
           to
           inform
           us
           ;
           for
           I
           believe
           this
           Revelation
           is
           peculiar
           to
           himself
           .
           The
           Scriptures
           do
           indeed
           say
           ,
           
             That
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             there
             is
             fulness
             of
             Ioy
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             Right
             hand
             there
             are
             Pleasures
             for
             evermore
          
           †
           ;
           but
           are
           so
           far
           from
           hinting
           at
           any
           thing
           like
           Joy
           without
           Reason
           ,
           that
           the
           Works
           of
           Creation
           ,
           Redemption
           and
           Providence
           and
           the
           Beatifical
           Vision
           of
           God
           in
           his
           perfections
           ,
           seem
           to
           be
           plainly
           reveal'd
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Reason
           of
           all
           the
           Hallelujahs
           and
           Raptures
           of
           Praise
           and
           Joy
           which
           the
           Saints
           shall
           Eccho
           forth
           in
           Heaven
           to
           all
           Eternity
           .
           Abr●●ham
           is
           represented
           to
           us
           in
           Heaven
           
             with
             the
             use
             of
             
             his
             Reason
             ,
             and
             arguing
             with
          
           Dives
           .
           We
           are
           told
           that
           there
           is
           Joy
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           
             by
             reason
          
           of
           
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Sinners
          
           ;
           there
           's
           no
           doubt
           that
           those
           Extasies
           of
           Joy
           are
           above
           what
           our
           Reason
           is
           now
           able
           to
           comprehend
           ,
           but
           that
           Reason
           and
           Reflexion
           should
           there
           cease
           ,
           there
           's
           not
           the
           least
           ground
           to
           imagine
           .
           Our
           Author
           owns
           ,
           that
           
             we
             shall
             lead
             the
             Glorious
             Life
             of
             Angels
             ,
          
           as
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           plain
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           reasonable
           Beings
           ,
           they
           make
           use
           of
           their
           Reason
           to
           pry
           into
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Redemption
           ,
           and
           sung
           Songs
           of
           Praise
           at
           our
           Saviour's
           Birth
           ;
           for
           this
           very
           Reason
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           manifested
           
             Peace
             upon
             the
             Earth
             and
             Good-will
             towards
             Men
          
           ;
           from
           all
           which
           it
           's
           plain
           ,
           that
           our
           Happiness
           in
           Heaven
           will
           not
           proceed
           from
           Passion
           ,
           but
           from
           our
           uninterrupted
           Enjoyment
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Reflection
           upon
           which
           with
           our
           Reason
           will
           occasion
           eternal
           and
           unspeakable
           joy
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           conceive
           will
           appear
           yet
           more
           plain
           from
           the
           following
           Consideration
           ,
           viz.
           That
           a
           Man
           cannot
           be
           happy
           except
           he
           know
           himself
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           have
           not
           the
           use
           of
           our
           Reason
           and
           Reflection
           ,
           we
           can
           never
           know
           that
           we
           are
           happy
           ,
           nor
           be
           sensible
           of
           the
           Dangers
           we
           have
           escaped
           ;
           so
           that
           for
           Mr.
           
           Dennis's
           Heaven
           we
           had
           as
           good
           be
           reduced
           to
           our
           
             first
             nothing
          
           as
           to
           enjoy
           it
           ,
           seeing
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Notion
           ,
           we
           must
           there
           be
           depriv'd
           of
           the
           Faculty
           of
           reflecting
           upon
           our
           past
           Dangers
           and
           present
           Enjoyments
           ,
           which
           cannot
           afford
           a
           Rational
           Soul
           so
           much
           Delight
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           have
           in
           a
           pleasant
           Dream
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           only
           add
           ,
           That
           to
           conceive
           a
           humane
           Soul
           without
           Reason
           after
           death
           ,
           is
           to
           suppose
           the
           very
           Essence
           of
           it
           annihilated
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           fair
           step
           towards
           denying
           the
           Resurrection
           and
           the
           
             Eternity
             of
             Punishment
             and
             Reward
          
           ;
           a
           Doctrine
           fitted
           to
           the
           Pallate
           of
           the
           Libertines
           of
           the
           Age
           ,
           
           the
           principal
           Rule
           of
           whose
           Faith
           and
           Manners
           is
           ,
        
         
           Ede
           ,
           bibe
           ,
           dormi
           ,
           post
           mortem
           nulla
           Volupta●
           ;
        
         
           Or
           as
           the
           Scripture
           expresses
           it
           ,
        
         
           
             Let
             us
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             for
             to
             Morrow
             we
             must
             die
          
           *
           .
        
         
           If
           we
           have
           not
           the
           Exercise
           of
           Reason
           in
           Heaven
           we
           cannot
           Act
           Faith
           upon
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           for
           the
           Eternity
           of
           our
           Happiness
           there
           ,
           which
           our
           Reason
           will
           tell
           us
           we
           may
           ●●st
           assur'd
           of
           ,
           because
           
             he
             is
             the
             God
             of
             truth
             that
             cannot
             lie
             ,
             and
             with
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             variableness
             nor
             shaddow
             of
             turning
             .
          
           Nor
           can
           our
           service
           ,
           which
           is
           Songs
           of
           Praise
           and
           Everlasting
           Delight
           in
           the
           Enjoyment
           of
           his
           Presence
           be
           reasonable
           there
           ,
           which
           will
           make
           i●
           less
           perfect
           than
           the
           Service
           that
           we
           are
           called
           to
           here
           on
           Earth
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           is
           a
           
             reasonable
             Service
          
           *
           ,
           nor
           without
           it
           can
           we
           contemplate
           God
           the
           Author
           and
           Fountain
           of
           our
           Happiness
           with
           Delight
           ;
           for
           according
           to
           Mr.
           
           Dennis's
           Notion
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           dif●erence
           betwixt
           those
           unconceiveable
           Transports
           of
           Joy
           which
           the
           Blessed
           have
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           Raptures
           of
           a
           Mad-man
           ,
           who
           can
           give
           no
           reason
           for
           what
           he
           does
           or
           what
           he
           says
           ;
           and
           how
           this
           can
           be
           acceptable
           Service
           to
           God
           ,
           let
           any
           Man
           ,
           that
           has
           but
           the
           least
           Impression
           of
           Religion
           judge
           .
           —
           Our
           Saviour
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             Mary
             lov'd
             much
             because
             much
             was
             forgiven
             her
          
           ;
           Is
           it
           then
           consistent
           with
           reason
           ,
           that
           we
           shall
           be
           fill'd
           with
           Raptures
           of
           Love
           and
           Joy
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           not
           know
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           there
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           we
           know
           the
           reason
           of
           our
           Love
           to
           the
           Almighty
           here
           on
           Earth
           ;
           which
           is
           his
           Pardoning
           Grace
           ,
           thro'
           our
           blessed
           Redeemer
           ,
        
         
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           Mr.
           
           D's
           Argument
           ,
           
             That
             't
             is
             Pleasure
             only
             that
             makes
             a
             man
             happy
             :
          
           He
           is
           guilty
           of
           a
           great
           omission
           in
           not
           explaining
           his
           terms
           ,
           and
           telling
           us
           what
           sort
           of
           Pleasure
           he
           means
           ;
           tho'
           to
           do
           him
           Justice
           there
           seems
           to
           be
           no
           great
           need
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           we
           consider
           that
           the
           Stage
           is
           the
           Subject
           he
           treats
           of
           ,
           whence
           those
           Pleasures
           are
           to
           be
           reap'd
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           cannot
           expect
           to
           reap
           any
           other
           Pleasures
           but
           those
           of
           Sin
           from
           such
           an
           unhallowed
           Soil
           .
        
         
           But
           allowing
           him
           ,
           
             That
             a
             Moderate
             Pleasure
             in
             our
             Lawful
             Enjoyments
             here
             is
             a
             happiness
             ,
          
           and
           a
           gracious
           Gift
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           without
           doubt
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           prove
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           create
           our selves
           feigned
           Objects
           of
           Pleasure
           ,
           as
           all
           those
           Theatrical
           Representations
           are
           ,
           seeing
           God
           allows
           us
           those
           that
           are
           real
           .
           Much
           less
           will
           it
           prove
           that
           we
           ought
           to
           hunt
           after
           Pleasure
           ,
           by
           having
           our
           Passions
           rai'd
           ;
           when
           there
           's
           no
           occasion
           o●
           proper
           Object
           for
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           in
           plain
           terms
           is
           a
           perverting
           the
           use
           of
           'em
           ,
           and
           forcing
           them
           beyond
           the
           Intent
           of
           Nature
           .
           God
           has
           endowed
           us
           with
           Love
           ,
           and
           Hatred
           ,
           and
           inspired
           Reasonable
           Creatures
           with
           a
           desire
           to
           propagate
           their
           own
           kind
           in
           pursuance
           of
           that
           primitive
           Command
           ,
           that
           
             they
             should
             increase
             and
             multiply
          
           ;
           but
           at
           the
           same
           time
           he
           has
           confin'd
           that
           desire
           to
           certain
           Limits
           ,
           
             That
             every
             Man
             should
             have
             his
             own
             Wife
             ,
             and
             every
             Woman
             her
             own
             Husband
          
           ;
           whence
           't
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           's
           unlawful
           for
           us
           to
           frequent
           the
           Stage
           to
           have
           that
           Passion
           rais'd
           toward
           we
           know
           not
           who
           ,
           or
           to
           endanger
           its
           being
           diverted
           from
           the
           Right
           Object
           .
           And
           as
           for
           Young
           Persons
           who
           are
           unmarried
           ,
           the
           Theatre
           is
           the
           most
           improper
           place
           in
           the
           World
           to
           seek
           a
           suitable
           Match
           in
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           seldom
           frequented
           on
           that
           account
           .
           I
           am
           afraid
           
           Iuvenal's
           Observation
           holds
           too
           true
           of
           the
           Modern
           Theatre
           .
        
         
         
           —
           Cuneis
           an
           habent
           spectacula
           totis
           ;
        
         
           Quod
           securus
           ames
           quodque
           inde
           expetere
           possis
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           they
           frequent
           them
           upon
           any
           other
           a●count
           ,
           the
           raising
           of
           their
           Passions
           endangers
           their
           Chastity
           .
        
         
           The
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           the
           other
           Passions
           ,
           to
           have
           our
           
             Anger
             and
             Indignation
          
           excited
           against
           we
           know
           not
           who
           in
           a
           Tragedy
           ,
           is
           far
           from
           the
           Divine
           Precept
           ,
           of
           
             being
             angry
             and
             sin
             not
          
           .
           It
           was
           never
           the
           End
           for
           which
           God
           endowed
           us
           with
           that
           Passion
           ,
           to
           be
           angry
           at
           Wickedness
           in
           shew
           ,
           but
           at
           Wickedness
           in
           reality
           .
           The
           same
           Rule
           serves
           for
           Pity
           and
           Compassion
           ;
           we
           are
           to
           extend
           that
           towards
           Men
           in
           real
           distress
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           have
           our
           Compassion
           excited
           towards
           a
           Chimerical
           object
           in
           a
           Theatre
           that
           needs
           it
           not
           .
           It
           will
           hold
           the
           same
           as
           to
           
             Mirth
             and
             Delight
          
           ;
           we
           are
           not
           to
           make
           sport
           ,
           or
           to
           take
           pleasure
           either
           in
           the
           sin
           or
           misery
           of
           others
           ;
           from
           all
           which
           it
           is
           apparent
           ,
           that
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           frequent
           the
           Stage
           for
           ●●citing
           our
           Passions
           :
           But
           admitting
           that
           the
           raising
           of
           the
           Passions
           makes
           a
           man
           happy
           ;
           by
           Mr.
           
           Dennis's
           own
           concession
           ,
           
             P.
             16.
          
           the
           frequenting
           of
           the
           Stage
           is
           a
           very
           improper
           mean
           for
           it
           ,
           for
           there
           
             he
             owns
             ,
             that
             the
             longer
             any
             man
             frequents
             Plays
             ,
             the
             harder
             he
             is
             to
             be
             mov'd
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           may
           very
           well
           conclude
           from
           his
           own
           Premises
           ,
           that
           the
           seeing
           of
           so
           many
           unchast
           and
           bloody
           Representations
           ,
           is
           the
           ready
           way
           to
           take
           off
           and
           dull
           that
           Horror
           which
           all
           men
           ought
           to
           ●ntertain
           against
           the
           real
           practice
           of
           Uncleanness
           ,
           Cruelty
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Vices
           there
           represeated
           .
           This
           may
           be
           likewise
           prov'd
           by
           a
           very
           familiar
           Instance
           :
           Butchers
           ,
           tho'
           but
           accustomed
           to
           the
           killing
           of
           Beasts
           ,
           have
           less
           horror
           generally
           for
           Murder
           than
           other
           men
           ;
           and
           Soldiers
           ,
           who
           are
           
           accustomed
           to
           behold
           Slaughter
           and
           Blood-shed
           ,
           are
           not
           generally
           so
           compassionate
           and
           tender-hearted
           as
           those
           who
           never
           were
           in
           a
           Field
           .
        
         
           I
           must
           observe
           one
           thing
           by
           the
           way
           before
           I
           go
           any
           further
           ,
           viz.
           that
           Mr.
           Dennis
           and
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Review
           contradict
           one
           another
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           The
           Reviewer
           maintains
           against
           Mr.
           Collier
           ,
           that
           the
           Representations
           of
           the
           Stage
           ,
           don't
           impress
           the
           same
           Passions
           upon
           the
           Audience
           †
           ,
           whereas
           Mr.
           Dennis
           asserts
           it
           ,
           and
           thinks
           it
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Theatre
           that
           it
           does
           so
           ,
           seeing
           raising
           the
           Passions
           is
           the
           only
           way
           to
           make
           a
           man
           happy
           .
           I
           must
           declare
           my
           Agreement
           with
           Mr.
           Dennis
           as
           to
           the
           influence
           of
           those
           Representations
           upon
           the
           Spectators
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           same
           time
           must
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Iniquites
           there
           represented
           ,
           especially
           irregular
           Amours
           ,
           have
           so
           strong
           a
           party
           in
           every
           man's
           corrupt
           Nature
           ,
           that
           those
           Lascivious
           Representations
           ,
           Intrigues
           of
           Courtship
           ,
           and
           Amorous
           Speeches
           ,
           have
           ten
           to
           one
           odds
           against
           our
           Virtue
           ,
           which
           taking
           in
           Religion
           to
           its
           assistance
           ,
           is
           often
           found
           too
           weak
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           foil'd
           by
           corrupt
           Nature
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Instances
           of
           David
           and
           Solomon
           ,
           the
           holiest
           and
           wisest
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           that
           the
           reproofs
           and
           punishments
           allotted
           to
           Vice
           by
           the
           Stage
           ,
           have
           never
           been
           able
           to
           obtain
           those
           Ends
           which
           its
           Patrons
           pretend
           to
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Incouragement
           of
           Virtue
           ,
           and
           discountenancing
           of
           Vice
           ,
           but
           hath
           always
           produc'd
           the
           contrary
           Effect
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           take
           a
           further
           View
           of
           Mr.
           
           Dennis's
           Notion
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           made
           happy
           by
           Pleasures
           ,
           let
           's
           examine
           it
           a
           little
           by
           Sacred
           Writ
           .
           There
           we
           find
           Solomon
           ,
           who
           had
           made
           the
           largest
           Experiment
           of
           it
           ,
           declaring
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Pleasures
           this
           World
           can
           afford
           (
           even
           those
           refined
           ones
           of
           Wisdom
           and
           Knowledge
           not
           excepted
           )
           
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             Vanity
             and
             Vexation
             of
             Spirit
          
           *
           .
        
         
         
           
             If
             we
             take
             in
             the
             Suffrage
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             there
             we
             find
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
          
           condemning
           this
           Passion
           for
           worldly
           Pleasures
           ,
           as
           the
           Lust
           of
           the
           Eye
           ,
           the
           Lust
           of
           the
           Flesh
           and
           the
           Pride
           of
           Life
           1
           ,
           they
           expresly
           forbid
           us
           to
           make
           any
           Provision
           for
           the
           Flesh
           to
           fulfil
           the
           Lusts
           thereof
           2
           ,
           command
           us
           to
           set
           our
           Assections
           on
           things
           above
           ,
           and
           not
           on
           things
           below
           ,
           and
           to
           mortifi●
           inordinate
           Affections
           3
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           are
           Christs
           crucifie
           the
           Flesh
           with
           its
           Lusts
           and
           Affections
           4
           ,
           condemn
           those
           that
           are
           Lovers
           of
           Pleasure●
           ,
           more
           than
           Lovers
           of
           God
           5
           ,
           number
           those
           who
           serve
           their
           Lusts
           and
           Pleasures
           among
           Fools
           and
           Rebels
           to
           Heaven
           6
           ,
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           our
           Prayers
           are
           denied
           because
           we
           ask
           things
           to
           consume
           upon
           our
           Lusts
           ,
           or
           Pleasures
           ,
           as
           it
           's
           read
           in
           the
           Margin
           ▪
           7
           ,
           and
           inform
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           is
           choa●ed
           by
           the
           Pleasures
           of
           the
           World
           8
           .
        
         
           So
           much
           as
           to
           Pleasure
           in
           general
           ;
           and
           then
           if
           we
           come
           to
           Particulars
           ,
           —
           
             Inordinate
             Pleasure
             in
             Riches
             or
             Covetousness
             ,
             is
             condem●
             .
             as
             Iaolatry
          
           1
           ,
           
             a
             Lustful
             Look
             after
             a
             Woman
             is
             censur'd
             as
             Adultery
          
           2
           .
           If
           we
           consider
           our
           Apparel
           ,
           there
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           be
           modest
           3
           .
           
             If
             we
             look
             to
             our
             Dyet
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             informs
             us
             ,
             that
             a
             Glatton
             shall
             come
             to
             Poverty
          
           4
           ,
           
             and
             strictly
             forbids
             us
             ,
             Rioting
             and
             Drunkenness
          
           5
           .
           
             If
             we
             consider
             our
             Discourse
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             corrupt
             Communication
             to
             proo●●d
             out
             of
             our
             Mouth
          
           6
           ,
           
             but
             our
             Speech
             ought
             always
             to
             be
             with
             Grace
             ,
             and
             s●asoned
             with
             Salt
          
           7
           ,
           
             foolish
             Iesting
             and
             filthy
             Talking
             is
             also
             discharged
          
           8
           .
           And
           in
           the
           whole
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           expresly
           ,
           
             That
             those
             who
             live
             in
             Pleas●res
             ,
             are
             dead
             while
             they
             live
          
           9
           :
           (
           which
           tho'
           spoken
           particularly
           of
           Widows
           ,
           does
           by
           parity
           of
           Reason
           extend
           to
           all
           Christians
           .
           )
           
             We
             are
             commanded
             to
             rejoyce
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             rejoyced
             not
             ,
             to
             use
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             
             not
             abusing
             it
          
           *
           ,
           
             to
             behave
             our selves
             as
             Strangers
             and
             Pilgrims
             in
             the
             World
          
           †
           ,
           
             and
             to
             avoid
             all
             Bitterness
             ,
             Malice
             and
             Evil-speaking
             .
          
           
           *
        
         
           Then
           seeing
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           how
           can
           any
           Christian
           indulge
           themselves
           in
           Passion
           ,
           or
           Transports
           of
           Pleasure
           in
           any
           sublunary
           Thing
           ?
           How
           can
           they
           allow
           themselves
           in
           those
           foolish
           Jests
           ,
           filthy
           Discourses
           ,
           and
           immoderate
           Laughters
           that
           are
           occasioned
           by
           Comedies
           ;
           or
           in
           that
           Wrath
           ,
           Clamour
           ,
           Malice
           and
           Revenge
           which
           breath
           forth
           every
           where
           in
           Tragedies
           ?
           How
           can
           they
           that
           are
           call'●
           to
           Mourn
           over
           their
           own
           Sins
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           others
           ,
           laugh
           at
           the
           Follies
           and
           Lewdness
           of
           Whoremongers
           represented
           on
           the
           Stage
           ,
           or
           how
           can
           they
           in
           Conscience
           take
           pleasure
           in
           the
           Representations
           of
           those
           things
           to
           the
           Eye
           in
           Publick
           ,
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           ashamed
           to
           hear
           spoken
           of
           ,
           as
           committed
           in
           Secret
           ?
           How
           dare
           they
           that
           are
           commanded
           to
           work
           out
           their
           Salvation
           with
           fear
           and
           Trembling
           ,
           delight
           in
           such
           Wantonness
           ,
           Jollity
           and
           Revelling
           ?
           With
           what
           Conscience
           can
           they
           that
           are
           commanded
           to
           redeem
           their
           time
           ,
           mispend
           it
           so
           unconscionably
           in
           the
           lew'd
           Theatre
           ,
           or
           with
           what
           Peace
           of
           Conscience
           can
           they
           lavish
           out
           Money
           in
           such
           needless
           Pleasures
           ,
           when
           so
           many
           of
           the
           poor
           Saints
           and
           Servants
           of
           God
           are
           starving
           for
           want
           of
           Necessaries
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Dennis
           in
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           his
           first
           Chapter
           seems
           to
           recant
           his
           Epicurean
           Lecture
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           tells
           us
           †
           ,
           the
           Passions
           must
           be
           rais'd
           in
           such
           manner
           as
           to
           take
           reason
           along
           with
           them
           ,
           which
           how
           he
           will
           reconcile
           to
           his
           former
           Positions
           ,
           
             that
             Reason
             often
             afflicts
             and
             makes
             us
             miserable
             ,
             hinders
             our
          
           Pleasures
           ,
           and
           Combates
           our
           Passions
           †
           ,
           
             and
             that
             nothing
             but
          
           Passion
           in
           effect
           can
           please
           us
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           Pleasure
           can
           make
           us
           happy
           †
           .
           Let
           him
           see
           to
           it
           .
           Perhaps
           he
           
           was
           exalted
           to
           his
           own
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           wrote
           those
           Contradictions
           when
           he
           was
           deliver'd
           from
           his
           Mortal
           Organs
           ,
           and
           his
           Reason
           had
           left
           him
           †
           .
           And
           if
           it
           was
           so
           ,
           he
           had
           as
           good
           have
           conceal'd
           his
           Ex●atical
           Raptures
           ,
           for
           any
           great
           Feats
           ,
           they
           are
           like
           to
           do
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           they
           may
           perhaps
           make
           Quakers
           ;
           but
           sure
           I
           am
           they
           can
           never
           make
           Christians
           :
           Aud
           thus
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Judicious
           Reader
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           he
           hath
           prov'd
           that
           the
           Stage
           is
           Useful
           to
           the
           Happiness
           of
           Mankind
           .
        
         
           In
           his
           Second
           Chapter
           he
           attempts
           to
           prove
           ,
           That
           the
           Stage
           is
           more
           particularly
           Instrumental
           to
           the
           Happiness
           of
           Englishmen
           ,
           —
           and
           the
           Argument
           he
           makes
           use
           of
           is
           ,
           
             That
             the
             English
             are
             the
             most
             Splenetick
             People
             in
             Europe
             ,
          
           of
           a
           gloomy
           sullen
           Temper
           ,
           uneasie
           to
           themselves
           and
           dangerous
           to
           the
           Government
           .
           This
           is
           enough
           in
           all
           Conscience
           to
           give
           them
           a
           fit
           of
           the
           Spleen
           ,
           were
           they
           never
           so
           good
           Natur'd
           ;
           but
           to
           alleviate
           our
           Anger
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           it
           's
           the
           fault
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           
             the
             reigning
             Distemper
             of
             our
             Clime
          
           ;
           and
           to
           oblige
           us
           further
           ,
           he
           directs
           us
           to
           the
           Drama
           ,
           as
           our
           Remedy
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           afraid
           our
           Author
           is
           neither
           a
           Traveller
           ,
           Historian
           nor
           Polititian
           ,
           else
           he
           would
           scarcely
           have
           v●ntur'd
           on
           such
           a
           Reflection
           :
           Let
           him
           but
           waft
           himself
           over
           for
           a
           Month
           into
           Spain
           ,
           and
           take
           a
           ●urn
           through
           France
           into
           the
           Empire
           of
           Germany
           ,
           don't
           let
           him
           forget
           to
           take
           Holland
           in
           his
           way
           Home
           ;
           and
           then
           let
           him
           spend
           some
           Weeks
           in
           turning
           over
           the
           Histories
           of
           those
           several
           Countries
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           much
           mistaken
           if
           he
           don't
           find
           himself
           convinc'd
           by
           Experience
           and
           Authority
           ,
           that
           our
           Neighbours
           are
           as
           sullen
           and
           morose
           as
           we
           ,
           have
           been
           as
           uneasie
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           endanger'd
           their
           Governments
           as
           oft●●
           ,
           
           and
           yet
           all
           of
           them
           have
           had
           the
           Enjoyment
           of
           the
           Drama
           .
        
         
           I
           must
           likewise
           beg
           leave
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           That
           the
           good
           Nature
           of
           Englishmen
           has
           been
           for
           a
           long
           time
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           have
           read
           it
           as
           an
           Observation
           from
           as
           good
           an
           Author
           as
           himself
           ,
           that
           there
           's
           no
           other
           Language
           has
           a
           word
           to
           express
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           must
           likewise
           desire
           him
           to
           give
           a
           Reason
           ,
           Why
           the
           Splenetick
           Temper
           of
           the
           Nation
           should
           not
           make
           the
           Government
           as
           dangerous
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           as
           it
           renders
           the
           People
           dangerous
           to
           the
           Government
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Administration
           must
           always
           be
           in
           the
           Hands
           of
           Englishmen
           ;
           and
           I
           would
           pray
           him
           if
           he
           can
           to
           give
           me
           an
           Instance
           where
           he
           has
           read
           of
           a
           better
           Understanding
           betwixt
           Prince
           and
           People
           than
           there
           was
           betwixt
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           and
           her
           English
           Subjects
           ;
           or
           if
           he
           can
           parallel
           the
           Instance
           of
           the
           present
           Government
           ,
           that
           any
           Monarch
           did
           ever
           venture
           to
           leave
           his
           Dominions
           so
           frequently
           ,
           and
           with
           ●o
           much
           Confidence
           and
           Security
           ,
           as
           his
           present
           Majesty
           has
           done
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Faction
           of
           a
           dethron'd
           Prince
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           a
           powerful
           Enemy
           at
           War
           with
           us
           abroad
           ,
           at
           all
           times
           ready
           to
           Encourage
           them
           to
           rebel
           :
           And
           then
           ●
           shall
           yield
           him
           the
           Point
           ,
           That
           the
           English
           are
           more
           Splenetick
           than
           their
           Neighbours
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           as
           to
           his
           Remedy
           [
           the
           Drama
           .
           ]
        
         
           He
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Passions
             are
             seldom
             any
             where
             so
             pleasing
             ,
             and
             no
             where
             so
             safe
             as
             in
             Tragedy
          
           *
           .
           But
           seeing
           the
           Representations
           there
           are
           generally
           contriv'd
           to
           represent
           the
           sudden
           t●rns
           of
           Fate
           ,
           the
           unhappy
           result
           of
           Violence
           &
           Injustice
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           Intrigues
           carried
           on
           for
           the
           suppressing
           of
           Tyrants
           ,
           I
           am
           afraid
           it
           will
           scarce
           be
           
           proper
           for
           a
           Splenetick
           People
           :
           And
           thus
           we
           see
           how
           well
           he
           has
           prov'd
           ,
           That
           the
           Stage
           is
           more
           particularly
           Instrumental
           to
           the
           Happiness
           of
           English-men
           .
        
         
           In
           his
           third
           Chapter
           he
           pretends
           to
           answer
           the
           Objections
           from
           Reason
           ,
           and
           denies
           
             that
             the
             more
             the
             Passions
             in
             any
             Man
             are
             mov'd
             ,
             the
             more
             obnoxious
             they
             are
             to
             be
             mov'd
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             unruly
             they
             grow
          
           †
           .
           This
           he
           says
           is
           contrary
           to
           common
           Experience
           ,
           
             because-the
             more
             any
             person
             frequents
             Plays
             ,
             the
             harder
             he
             is
             to
             be
             pleas'd
             and
             mov'd
             .
          
           But
           by
           Mr.
           
           Dennis's
           favour
           ,
           his
           Answer
           is
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           or
           just
           no
           more
           than
           this
           ,
           
             that
             the
             longer
             a
             man
             eats
             Beef
             ,
             the
             less
             he
             cares
             for
             it
             :
          
           He
           knows
           the
           old
           saying
           ,
           
             Iucundissima
             Voluptas
             quam
             rarior
             usus
             commendat
             ,
          
           a
           man
           may
           be
           cloy'd
           with
           the
           greatest
           Dainties
           .
           But
           can
           he
           deny
           that
           the
           more
           a
           Cholerick
           Man's
           Passion
           is
           mov'd
           ,
           the
           more
           peevish
           and
           outragious
           he
           grows
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           the
           Letcher's
           Passion
           is
           mov'd
           ,
           the
           more
           lustful
           and
           brutish
           he
           grows
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           Nature
           will
           keep
           pace
           ;
           or
           the
           more
           the
           Miser's
           Avarice
           is
           mov'd
           ,
           the
           more
           covetous
           he
           grows
           ,
           till
           his
           mouth
           is
           fill'd
           with
           dust
           .
           If
           he
           can
           deny
           this
           ,
           he
           is
           fit
           
             for
             his
             own
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             his
             Reason
             shall
             be
             no
             more
          
           †
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           he
           denies
           that
           
             Corruption
             of
             Manners
             proceeded
             from
             the
             establishment
             of
             the
             Drama
             upon
             the
             Restoration
             of
             K.
          
           Charles
           
             the
             2d
          
           .
           ●st
           .
           Says
           he
           ,
           
             Because
             we
             never
             heard
             any
             Complaint
             of
             the
             like
             Corruption
             of
             Manners
             before
             the
             Restoration
             of
             K.
          
           Charles
           
             the
             II.
             tho'
             the
             Drama
             flourish'd
             in
             the
             Reign
             of
             K.
          
           James
           I.
           as
           Mr.
           Collier
           tells
           us
           ,
           with
           the
           like
           Licentiousness
           †
           .
           By
           Mr.
           
           Dennis's
           leave
           here
           's
           a
           contradiction
           in
           Terms
           ,
           a
           
             Stage
             as
             licentious
             as
             ours
             at
             present
             ,
             whose
             Abuses
             he
             owns
             in
             the
             same
             page
             to
             be
             palpable
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             Complaint
             of
             Corruption
             of
             Manners
             .
          
           But
           because
           
           I
           will
           give
           him
           a
           better
           Authority
           than
           his
           own
           ,
           let
           him
           read
           Mr.
           
           Prin's
           Histriomastix
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           will
           find
           Complaint
           enough
           before
           the
           Restoration
           of
           K.
           Charles
           II.
           and
           sufficient
           cause
           for
           it
           too
           .
        
         
           The
           ●d
           Argument
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Corruption
             of
             Manners
             is
             greater
             in
          
           France
           ,
           
             tho'
             their
             Theatres
             are
             less
             licentious
             than
             ours
             ,
          
           will
           stand
           him
           in
           little
           stead
           ;
           for
           supposing
           it
           true
           that
           the
           Manners
           of
           the
           French
           are
           more
           corrupted
           than
           ours
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           afraid
           will
           scarcely
           be
           granted
           :
           tho'
           their
           Theatres
           be
           less
           licentious
           ,
           their
           Religion
           is
           more
           ,
           which
           allows
           them
           to
           be
           as
           wicked
           as
           the
           Devil
           can
           make
           them
           ,
           provided
           they
           have
           but
           Money
           enough
           to
           pay
           for
           a
           Pardon
           ,
           or
           fury
           enough
           to
           persecute
           the
           Protestants
           .
           
             That
             the
             Germans
             are
             greater
             Drinkers
             ,
             and
             the
             Italians
             more
             inclinable
             to
             Unnatural
             Lust
             ,
             tho'
             they
             have
             less
             of
             the
             Drama
             than
             we
             :
          
           Perhaps
           they
           will
           charge
           the
           Cause
           upon
           Heaven
           as
           he
           does
           ,
           and
           impute
           it
           to
           their
           Clime
           ;
           but
           can
           he
           say
           that
           if
           they
           had
           more
           of
           the
           Drama
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           be
           more
           addicted
           to
           those
           Crimes
           than
           at
           present
           they
           are
           .
           If
           he
           will
           give
           himself
           the
           trouble
           of
           reading
           the
           Authorities
           I
           have
           formerly
           quoted
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           both
           those
           Crimes
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           latter
           charg'd
           upon
           the
           Stage
           :
           Nor
           can
           Mr.
           Dennis
           assign
           any
           Reason
           why
           going
           from
           the
           Theatre
           to
           the
           Tavern
           with
           a
           Miss
           ,
           or
           other
           lewd
           company
           ,
           as
           is
           but
           too
           too
           common
           ,
           should
           not
           occasion
           Drunkenness
           and
           Sodomy
           both
           .
        
         
           His
           3d
           Argument
           is
           †
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Corruption
             of
             Manners
             upon
             the
             Restoration
             appeared
             with
             all
             the
             fury
             of
             Libertinism
             before
             the
             Play-house
             was
             re-established
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             the
             Cause
             of
             that
             Corruption
             could
             be
             nothing
             but
             that
             beastly
             Reformation
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Late
             Civil
             Wars
             ,
             begun
             at
             the
             Tail
             instead
             of
             the
             Head
             
             and
             Heart
             ,
             and
             which
             oppressed
             and
             persecuted
             Men's
             Inclinations
             ,
             instead
             of
             correcting
             and
             converting
             them
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             broke
             out
             with
             the
             same
             Violence
             that
             a
             Raging
             Fire
             does
             upon
             its
             first
             getting
             Vent
             :
          
           And
           that
           which
           gave
           it
           so
           liscentious
           a
           Vent
           ,
           was
           not
           only
           the
           Permission
           but
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           Court.
           Which
           having
           sojourn'd
           
             for
             a
             considerable
             time
             both
             at
             Paris
             and
             in
             the
             Low-Countries
             ,
             united
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             French
             Whoring
             to
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             Dutch
             Drinking
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           's
           Civil
           Treatment
           to
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           ,
           a
           parcel
           
             of
             beastly
             reforming
             fellows
             ,
             aad
             a
             reforming
             Tail
             too
             .
          
           But
           by
           Mr.
           
           Dennis's
           leave
           ,
           whoever's
           the
           Head
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           is
           the
           Brains
           ;
           they
           have
           all
           the
           trouble
           of
           Contriving
           ,
           and
           one
           half
           ,
           nay
           some
           say
           two
           thirds
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           Enacting
           Laws
           ,
           and
           no
           small
           share
           in
           putting
           them
           in
           Execution
           ;
           so
           that
           for
           them
           to
           attempt
           a
           Reformation
           when
           the
           Court
           would
           not
           ,
           proves
           them
           to
           have
           been
           the
           Men
           ,
           and
           some
           body
           else
           
             the
             Beast
          
           .
           But
           to
           pass
           that
           ,
           I
           must
           intreat
           Mr.
           Dennis
           to
           be
           merciful
           to
           his
           own
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           not
           always
           to
           cut
           their
           Throats
           with
           his
           own
           Hands
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Cause
             of
             that
             Libertinism
             ,
             was
             nothing
             but
             that
             beastly
             Reformation
             .
          
           And
           then
           he
           informs
           us
           ,
           that
           
             it
             was
             permitted
             &
             encouraged
             by
             the
             example
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             who
             had
             united
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             French
             Whoring
             to
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             Dutch
             Drinking
          
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           is
           resolv'd
           the
           Court
           and
           Parliament
           shall
           have
           it
           betwixt
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           Farthing
           matter
           which
           ,
           so
           the
           Stage
           be
           but
           clear
           on
           't
           .
           And
           he
           hath
           also
           oblig'd
           the
           World
           with
           a
           very
           important
           Discovery
           ,
           that
           
             persecuting
             and
             oppressing
             of
             Libertinism
             ,
             was
             the
             Cause
             of
             Corruption
             of
             Manners
             .
          
        
         
           But
           alas
           !
           the
           poor
           man
           in
           one
           of
           his
           heavenly
           Extasies
           ,
           
             when
             he
             was
             delivered
             from
             the
             Mortal
             
             Organs
             of
             his
             Reason
             ,
          
           turns
           Cat
           in
           Pan
           ,
           plays
           Sir
           
             Martin
             Marr-all
          
           ,
           and
           falls
           foul
           upon
           his
           Friends
           of
           the
           Stage
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           very
           next
           words
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Poets
             who
             writ
             imm●diately
             after
             the
             Restoration
             ,
             were
             obliged
             to
             humour
             the
             deprav'd
             tastes
             of
             their
             Audience
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Poets
             of
             those
             times
             had
             writ
             without
             any
             mixture
             of
             Lewdness
             ,
             the
             Appeties
             of
             the
             Audience
             were
             so
             debauch'd
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             have
             judged
             the
             Entertainment
             insipid
             .
          
           So
           that
           here
           's
           a
           fair
           Confession
           ,
           that
           the
           Stage
           promoted
           and
           encourag'd
           the
           Corruption
           of
           Manners
           .
           But
           then
           being
           sorry
           that
           he
           has
           done
           his
           Friends
           this
           diskindness
           ,
           he
           makes
           them
           amends
           ,
           and
           concludes
           this
           Paragraph
           thus
           ,
           That
           't
           is
           evident
           that
           the
           Corruption
           of
           the
           Nation
           is
           so
           far
           from
           proceeding
           from
           the
           Play-house
           ,
           that
           it
           partly
           proceeds
           from
           having
           no
           Plays
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           
             —
             Risum
             teneatis
             amici
             .
          
        
         
           His
           fourth
           Argument
           is
           ,
           ●That
           the
           Stage
           cannot
           
             possibly
             encourage
             or
             encline
             Men
             to
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Gaming
             and
             Unnatural
             Sins
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Love
             of
             Women
             is
             fomented
             by
             the
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Genuine
             Art
             of
             the
             Stage
          
           †
           .
        
         
           To
           prove
           this
           Argument
           ,
           he
           alledges
           ,
           That
           Drunkards
           are
           always
           rendred
           Odious
           and
           Ridiculous
           by
           the
           Stage
           ,
           Gamsters
           are
           never
           shewn
           there
           ,
           but
           either
           as
           Fools
           or
           Rascals
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           those
           four
           Reigning
           Vices
           ,
           the
           Stage
           only
           Encourages
           Love
           to
           Women
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           least
           ,
           th●
           least
           Contagious
           ,
           and
           least
           Universal
           ,
           and
           is
           a
           Check
           upon
           the
           other
           three
           ;
           and
           particularly
           upon
           Unnatural
           Lust
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           most
           destructive
           to
           the
           Happiness
           of
           Mankind
           *
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           
           Dennis's
           Argument
           and
           his
           Topicks
           to
           prove
           it
           ,
           are
           founded
           meerly
           on
           his
           own
           Authority
           :
           and
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           that
           here
           ,
           as
           elsewhere
           he
           is
           guilty
           of
           Contradictions
           .
           
           —
           
             The
             Stage
          
           (
           he
           says
           )
           
             does
             not
             incourage
             the
             Corruption
             of
             Manners
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           owns
           
             〈◊〉
             incourages
             the
             Love
             of
             Women
             .
          
           —
           Then
           again
           ,
           
             ●hat
             the
             Love
             of
             Women
             is
             least
             Contagious
          
           ;
           —
           and
           yet
           owns
           [
           pag.
           26.
           ]
           
             That
             it
             has
             more
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             consequently
             more
             Tentation
             .
          
           —
           So
           that
           his
           Arguments
           like
           
           Cadmus's
           Earthborn-men
           [
           in
           Ovid
           ]
           fall
           foul
           upon
           and
           destroy
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           a
           further
           Answer
           ,
           I
           must
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           those
           Sins
           have
           generally
           a
           Dependance
           ,
           and
           are
           mutually
           productive
           of
           one
           another
           ;
           and
           the
           Theatre
           being
           the
           Common
           Rendevouz
           of
           lew'd
           Company
           ,
           the
           Contagion
           spreads
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           frequently
           infected
           with
           one
           anothers
           Crimes
           .
        
         
           Our
           Author
           hath
           own'd
           that
           the
           Theatre
           incourages
           the
           Love
           of
           Women
           ;
           and
           Ovid
           who
           was
           a
           very
           good
           Judge
           in
           the
           Matter
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           Venus
           inclines
           Men
           to
           Idleness
           ,
           Gaming
           and
           Quaffing
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           that
           those
           Vices
           are
           usually
           Compa●ions
           .
        
         
           
             Quam
             platanus
             rivo
             gaudet
             ,
             quam
             populus
             unda
             ,
          
           
             Er
             quam
             Limosa
             canna
             palustris
             humo
          
           
             Tam
             Venus
             Otia
             amat
             ,
             qui
             finem
             quaeris
             Amoris
             ,
          
           
             C●dat
             Amor
             rebus
             ,
             res
             age
             tutus
             eris
             ,
          
           
             Languor
             &
             immodici
             sub
             nullo
             vindice
             Somni
             ,
          
           
             Aleaque
             &
             multo
             tempora
             quassa
             mero
          
           
             Eripiant
             omnes
             animo
             sine
             vulnere
             vires
             ,
          
           
             A●●luit
             incautis
             desidiosus
             Amor.
             
          
           
             De
             Remedio
             Amoris
             .
             Lib.
             I.
             
          
        
         
           If
           we
           may
           believe
           Historians
           ,
           Stage-Plays
           were
           first
           devised
           by
           a
           parcel
           of
           Drunken
           Grecians
           in
           Honour
           of
           Bacchus
           *
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           were
           consecrated
           †
           ,
           and
           hence
           Tertullian
           calls
           the
           Theatre
           ,
           
           
             The
             Temple
             of
          
           Bacchus
           *
           .
           Salvian
           joyns
           the
           Roman
           Stage
           ,
           their
           Epicurism
           and
           their
           Drunkenness
           together
           ,
           as
           mutually
           producing
           one
           another
           †
           .
           —
           The
           Roman
           Emperors
           ,
           
             Caligula
             ,
             Heliogabalus
             ,
             Nero
             ,
             Commodus
             ,
             Galienus
             ,
          
           and
           others
           who
           delighted
           most
           in
           the
           Stage
           ,
           were
           the
           most
           Debauch'd
           ,
           Luxurious
           and
           Drunken
           of
           all
           others
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           Suetonius
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           usual
           for
           the
           Heathen
           Greeks
           and
           Romans
           to
           have
           Stage-Plays
           at
           all
           their
           Drunken
           Riotous
           Feasts
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           draw
           Men
           on
           to
           more
           Intemperance
           and
           Drunkenness
           *
           .
           Thus
           we
           see
           that
           Drunkenness
           was
           both
           the
           Parent
           and
           Off-spring
           of
           the
           Antient
           Stage
           ;
           nor
           can
           our
           Author
           give
           us
           an
           instance
           ,
           that
           our
           Modern
           Theatres
           have
           reformed
           those
           that
           frequent
           them
           ,
           from
           Gaming
           and
           Drunkenness
           .
        
         
           The
           Author
           of
           
             The
             Third
             Blast
             of
             Retreat
             from
             Plays
             ,
          
           complains
           ,
           That
           in
           his
           Time
           ,
           the
           Actors
           and
           Play-haunters
           were
           the
           greatest
           Frequenters
           of
           Taverns
           ,
           Ale-houses
           ,
           Brandy-shops
           ,
           &c.
           and
           mighty
           Quaffers
           ,
           Health-Drinkers
           and
           Epicurers
           ,
           that
           't
           was
           their
           usual
           Practice
           to
           haunt
           the
           Play-house
           ,
           the
           Bawdy-house
           and
           Publick-houses
           by
           turns
           ,
           and
           to
           go
           from
           the
           one
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Play-house
           was
           the
           common
           Place
           where
           their
           Riotous
           Meetings
           at
           Taverns
           were
           appointed
           ,
           and
           the
           Reason
           he
           gives
           of
           it
           is
           this
           ,
           because
           Drunkenness
           ,
           Epicurism
           ,
           Luxury
           and
           Profuseness
           were
           Rhetorically
           applauded
           on
           the
           Stage
           ,
           and
           set
           off
           with
           the
           highest
           Encomiums
           ;
           and
           those
           who
           spent
           their
           Estates
           this
           way
           ,
           were
           dignified
           by
           the
           Poets
           ,
           with
           the
           Title
           of
           Brave
           ,
           Generous
           ,
           Liberal
           and
           Jovial
           Sparks
           ;
           as
           Iuvenal
           expresses
           it
           :
        
         
           
           
             —
             Haec
             tamen
             illi
          
           
             Omnia
             cum
             faciant
             hilares
             nitidique
             vocantur
             .
          
           
             Satyr
             II.
             
          
        
         
           As
           to
           Mr.
           
           Dennis's
           seeming
           to
           think
           uncleanness
           a
           less
           Sin
           than
           Gaming
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Love
           of
           W●men
           encouraged
           by
           the
           Stage
           is
           a
           good
           Preservative
           against
           Sodomy
           ,
           it
           's
           ridiculous
           .
           To
           allow
           one
           sin
           to
           prevent
           another
           ,
           is
           Play-house
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           to
           advance
           that
           the
           inflaming
           of
           Lust
           is
           a
           proper
           way
           to
           prevent
           it's
           exerting
           it self
           upon
           unnatural
           Objects
           is
           an
           odd
           kind
           of
           Philosophy
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Play-house
           have
           this
           Effect
           now
           ,
           it
           s
           more
           than
           it
           had
           formerly
           ,
           when
           we
           find
           that
           the
           profligate
           Custom
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           Womens
           putting
           one
           anothers
           Apparel
           promiscuously
           on
           the
           Stage
           ,
           was
           a
           mighty
           incentive
           to
           that
           sort
           of
           Villany
           .
        
         
           Sophocles
           the
           famous
           Greek
           Tragedian
           ,
           whom
           Mr.
           Dennis
           calls
           Divine
           ,
           is
           accused
           by
           Athaeneus
           †
           ;
           Plutarch
           *
           and
           many
           other
           Authors
           for
           this
           Impiety
           .
           St.
           Cyprian
           charges
           the
           same
           upon
           the
           Pantomimes
           and
           Players
           of
           his
           time
           in
           his
           3d
           Epistle
           to
           Donatus
           ,
           where
           he
           expresses
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             Libidinibus
             insanis
             in
             viros
             ,
             viri
             prorunt
             ,
          
           &c.
           St.
           Chrysostom
           brings
           the
           same
           Accusation
           against
           the
           Stage
           in
           his
           time
           in
           his
           12th
           Homily
           on
           the
           ●st
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           where
           he
           says
           ,
           The
           Theatres
           gather
           together
           Troops
           of
           Harlots
           ,
           and
           Boys
           turn'd
           Ganymeds
           ,
           who
           offer
           Violence
           to
           Nature
           it self
           .
           And
           that
           our
           English
           Stage
           has
           not
           been
           free
           of
           this
           horrid
           Crime
           ,
           we
           are
           inform'd
           by
           Mr.
           Stubbs
           ,
           in
           his
           Anatomy
           of
           Abuses
           
           ,
           where
           he
           affirms
           ,
           that
           Players
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           frequented
           the
           Stage
           ,
           play'd
           the
           Sodomite
           in
           their
           secret
           Conclaves
           .
        
         
         
           Mr.
           Dennis
           in
           his
           4th
           Chapter
           pretends
           to
           answer
           Mr.
           
           Collier's
           Objections
           from
           Authority
           .
           His
           Exceptions
           as
           to
           most
           of
           'em
           I
           have
           already
           take●
           notice
           of
           in
           my
           Answer
           to
           the
           Reviewer
           ,
           and
           therefore
           shall
           only
           Answer
           what
           Mr.
           Dennis
           has
           advanc'd
           that
           is
           new
           ;
           and
           the
           first
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           Stage
           is
           of
           admirable
           advantage
           to
           Learning
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Theatre
           is
           certainly
           the
           best
           School
           in
           the
           World
           for
           History
           ,
           Poetry
           and
           Eloquence
           †
           .
        
         
           Enough
           has
           been
           said
           already
           to
           prove
           that
           it
           can
           be
           of
           no
           solid
           advantage
           to
           Learning
           ;
           for
           when
           Mens
           Minds
           are
           infected
           with
           Vice
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           fit
           for
           any
           profitable
           or
           generous
           Study
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           
           Seneca's
           Complaint
           ,
           that
           the
           Stage
           diverted
           the
           People
           from
           attending
           on
           his
           Philosophical
           Lectures
           .
           As
           to
           History
           ,
           the
           falshood
           of
           the
           Assertion
           is
           plain
           ;
           for
           we
           may
           learn
           more
           of
           that
           by
           reading
           the
           Greek
           ,
           Roman
           ,
           and
           other
           Historians
           ,
           than
           by
           all
           the
           Plays
           that
           have
           ever
           been
           writ
           ,
           which
           for
           a
           mangled
           scrap
           now
           and
           then
           of
           true
           History
           ,
           have
           ten
           times
           more
           of
           Fable
           .
        
         
           Then
           as
           to
           the
           point
           of
           Eloquence
           :
           We
           have
           Quintilian
           the
           famous
           Orator
           against
           him
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           Directions
           ,
           How
           an
           Orator
           should
           frame
           his
           Speech
           ,
           Voice
           and
           Gesture
           ,
           enjoins
           frequent
           declaiming
           ,
           and
           the
           often
           repeating
           of
           Eloquent
           Orations
           ,
           but
           expresly
           forbids
           him
           ,
           
             to
             imitate
             Players
             or
             the
             Custom
             of
             the
             Stage
             ,
             or
             〈◊〉
             express
             or
             act
             the
             Slaves
             ,
             the
             Drunkards
             ,
             Lovers
             or
             any
             such
             Play-house
             part
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             no
             ways
             necessary
             for
             an
             Orator
             ,
             but
             would
             rather
             corrupt
             his
             Mind
             and
             Manners
             than
             any
             way
             help
             his
             Elocution
             or
             Action
          
           *
           .
           And
           I
           would
           very
           fain
           know
           of
           Mr.
           Dennis
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           the
           Admirers
           of
           the
           Stage
           can
           be
           compar'd
           for
           Eloquence
           to
           St.
           
             Chrysostom
             ,
             Tertullian
          
           ,
           St.
           Ierom
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Fathers
           that
           never
           frequented
           the
           Stage
           but
           wrote
           against
           it
           .
        
         
         
           But
           granting
           it
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           Theatre
           promoted
           Eloquence
           ,
           we
           may
           very
           well
           say
           with
           St.
           
             Ierom
             ,
             Melius
             est
             aliquid
             Nescire
             ,
             quam
             cum
             periculo
             discere
          
           *
           .
           Better
           never
           learn
           it
           ,
           than
           run
           such
           a
           risk
           for
           it
           .
           Besides
           ,
           an
           Orator
           ought
           to
           be
           Grave
           and
           Serious
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Stage
           is
           Light
           ,
           Wanton
           and
           Lewd
           .
           If
           Cicero
           that
           great
           Master
           of
           Eloquence
           had
           thought
           the
           Stage
           necessary
           for
           promoting
           that
           desirable
           Attainment
           ,
           or
           had
           he
           ow'd
           his
           Formation
           to
           it
           ,
           in
           so
           great
           a
           measure
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Dennis
           says
           he
           did
           *
           ,
           certainly
           he
           would
           never
           have
           been
           so
           much
           an
           Enemy
           to
           Eloq●ence
           or
           so
           ungrateful
           to
           the
           School
           ,
           whence
           he
           learn'd
           it
           himself
           ,
           as
           to
           advise
           the
           Romans
           
             to
             abandon
             it
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             render
             them
             Effeminate
             and
             Corrupt
             ,
             and
             so
             overturn
             their
             Empire
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             done
             that
             of
             the
             Greeks
          
           *
           ,
           he
           would
           rather
           have
           advis'd
           the
           Reforming
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Dennis
           does
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           saw
           't
           was
           impracticable
           ,
           and
           would
           turn
           to
           as
           little
           account
           as
           Plowing
           the
           Sand
           :
           Nor
           can
           he
           ever
           prove
           ,
           that
           Demoshenes
           acquir'd
           his
           Oratry
           by
           frequenting
           the
           Stage
           .
           Plutarch
           tells
           us
           he
           repeated
           his
           Speeches
           before
           a
           large
           Looking●Glass
           to
           regulate
           his
           Gestures
           .
           But
           admitting
           once
           for
           all
           ,
           that
           there
           's
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           Eloquence
           ,
           Wit
           ,
           Invention
           ,
           History
           and
           other
           parts
           of
           Learning
           in
           Stage-Plays
           ,
           there
           's
           so
           much
           Obscenity
           ,
           Scurrility
           and
           Lewdness
           mix'd
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           only
           serves
           as
           a
           Tincture
           of
           Sugar
           or
           a
           Glass
           of
           Cordial
           to
           convey
           a
           venemous
           Potion
           ,
           and
           the
           stronger
           the
           Wine
           ,
           or
           the
           better
           the
           Conserves
           that
           are
           temper'd
           with
           the
           Poison
           ,
           the
           more
           ▪
           effectually
           and
           indiscernibly
           it
           kills
           .
           —
           
             For
             (
             as
             Tertullian
             says
             on
             this
             very
             Subject
             ,
             )
             no
             Man
             mixes
             Poison
             with
             Gall
             and
             Hellebore
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             sweetest
             ,
             most
             savory
             and
             best
             relishing
             Ingredients
             .
             —
             Therefore
             (
             
               says
               he
            
             )
             look
             
             upon
             those
             strong
             Lines
             ,
             those
             moral
             Sentenc●s
             those
             pompous
             Expressions
             ,
             and
             witty
             Sayings
             as
             Honey
             distilling
             from
             a
             poisnous
             Limb●ck
             ,
             and
             don't
             let
             the
             Pleasure
             of
             your
             Palate
             betray
             you
             to
             the
             endangering
             your
             Lives
             †
             .
          
        
         
           I
           shall
           conclude
           this
           Point
           with
           the
           pertinent
           Expression
           of
           Salvian
           on
           the
           same
           Subject
           .
           —
           
             Stage-Poets
             (
             
               says
               he
            
             )
             have
             rather
             damned
             than
             illustrated
             their
             Wits
             and
             Parts
             .
          
        
         
           Mr.
           Dennis
           alledges
           [
           pag.
           36.
           ]
           that
           before
           Thespis
           appeared
           in
           Attica
           ,
           and
           reduc'd
           the
           Drama
           to
           some
           sort
           of
           Form
           ,
           they
           had
           neither
           Author
           nor
           Knowledge
           among
           them
           that
           could
           be
           esteemed
           by
           Posterity
           ,
           which
           is
           notoriously
           False
           ;
           For
           Thales
           who
           is
           reckond
           the
           first
           of
           the
           7
           Wisemen
           of
           Greece
           was
           before
           him
           ;
           and
           Solon
           another
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           is
           justly
           accounted
           the
           wisest
           of
           the
           Antient
           Greek
           Legislators
           ,
           after
           having
           seen
           one
           of
           his
           Tragedies
           ,
           oppos'd
           him
           to
           his
           Face
           ,
           forbad
           him
           Acting
           any
           more
           ,
           upbraided
           him
           for
           the
           Lies
           utter'd
           in
           his
           Play
           ;
           and
           told
           him
           if
           his
           Drama
           were
           approv'd
           ,
           they
           should
           quickly
           find
           Lying
           and
           Cheating
           in
           their
           Contracts
           and
           Bargains
           ,
           as
           has
           been
           noted
           already
           ;
           so
           that
           her●
           the
           Stage
           was
           nipp'd
           in
           the
           bud
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           must
           tell
           our
           Author
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           then
           manag'd
           in
           so
           lew'd
           a
           manner
           as
           it
           is
           now
           (
           tho'
           bad
           enough
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           censur'd
           by
           Solon
           )
           for
           
             Diogenes
             Laertius
          
           informs
           us
           ,
           
             That
             Tragedy
             was
             then
             carried
             on
             by
             a
             Set
             of
             Musicians
             ,
             who
             sung
             Hymns
             in
             the
             Praise
             of
             Bacchus
             (
             which
             confirms
             what
             I
             have
             already
             said
             ,
             That
             the
             Stage
             had
             a
             Drunken
             Original
             )
             and
             then
             betwixt
             those
             Hymns
             Thespis
             Introduc'd
             an
             Actor
             ,
             who
             repeated
             some
             Discourse
             on
             a
             Tragical
             Subject
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             brought
             in
             Satyrs
             in
             open
             Charets
             ,
             having
             their
             Faces
             daub'd
             with
             the
             Dreggs
             of
             Wine
             to
             resemble
             the
             high
             colour'd
             Visage
             of
             the
             Satyrs
             .
          
        
         
         
           Mr.
           Dennis
           had
           as
           good
           have
           forborn
           mentioning
           those
           Philosopers
           and
           Historians
           
             Socrates
             ,
             Plato
             ,
             Xe●ophon
             ,
             Aristotle
             ,
          
           &c.
           whom
           he
           calls
           the
           Wonders
           of
           all
           Posterity
           ,
           for
           it
           will
           appear
           from
           what
           ●as
           been
           said
           of
           them
           already
           under
           the
           Head
           of
           Philosophers
           against
           the
           Stage
           that
           most
           of
           them
           disproved
           it
           ,
           ev'n
           Socrates
           himself
           who
           he
           says
           ,
           first
           began
           to
           form
           their
           Manners
           out
           of
           the
           Theatre
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           his
           Objection
           of
           some
           of
           them
           having
           writ
           Tragedies
           ,
           it
           s
           nothing
           to
           his
           Purpose
           ;
           It
           's
           very
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           Tragedies
           were
           then
           repeated
           for
           the
           Instruction
           of
           the
           Audience
           ,
           but
           not
           acted
           with
           profane
           and
           villanous
           Gestures
           to
           corrupt
           the
           Morals
           of
           the
           Spectators
           ;
           and
           thus
           the
           Comedies
           and
           Tragedies
           of
           the
           Antients
           ,
           such
           as
           
             Soph●●les
             ,
             Euripides
             ,
             ●eschylus
             ,
             Menander
             ,
             Seneca
             ,
          
           and
           others
           were
           read
           by
           the
           Poets
           themselves
           ,
           or
           some
           that
           they
           appointed
           ,
           it
           being
           accounted
           a
           disgrace
           for
           the
           Authors
           to
           have
           them
           acted
           in
           Stage
           Plays
           ,
           as
           appears
           plainly
           by
           that
           of
           Horac●
           ,
        
         
           
             —
             An
             tua
             demens
          
           
             Vilibus
             in
             Ludis
             dictari
             carmina
             malis
             ?
          
           
             Serm.
             L.
             I.
             §
             10.
             
          
        
         
           
             D●odorus
             Siculus
          
           *
           ,
           Quintillian
           †
           ,
           and
           others
           testifie
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           is
           quite
           another
           thing
           than
           Acting
           of
           Plays
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           Body
           against
           Writing
           a
           Poem
           in
           Nature
           of
           a
           Tragedy
           or
           Poetical
           Dialogue
           ,
           with
           several
           Acts
           and
           Parts
           to
           add
           Life
           and
           Lustre
           to
           it
           .
           —
           Thus
           Apolinaris
           the
           Elder
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           forbid
           Preaching
           by
           Iulian
           the
           Apostate
           ,
           or
           to
           educate
           Chrisitian
           Youth
           in
           Learning
           and
           Poetry
           ,
           compos'd
           diverse
           Tragedies
           in
           Imitation
           of
           Euripides
           ,
           and
           Comedies
           in
           Imitatio●
           of
           Menander
           and
           Pindarus
           ,
           consis●ing
           only
           
           of
           Divine
           Arguments
           and
           Scripture
           Stories
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           instructed
           those
           to
           whom
           he
           could
           not
           have
           Liberty
           to
           Preach
           .
           —
           Thus
           about
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Reformation
           here
           in
           England
           several
           good
           Christians
           ,
           propagated
           the
           Protestant
           Doctrine
           under
           the
           Veil
           of
           Dialogues
           by
           way
           of
           Comedy
           and
           Tragedy
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           the
           Popish
           Clergy
           got
           them
           forbidden
           by
           the
           34
           and
           35
           of
           Henry
           8.
           c.
           I.
           The
           famous
           
             Du
             Plessis
             Mornay
          
           ,
           writ
           a
           Tragedy
           of
           
           Ieptha's
           Daughter
           :
           The
           great
           Poet
           Buchanan
           did
           the
           like
           ;
           he
           wrote
           also
           another
           call'd
           Baptistes
           ,
           and
           translated
           into
           Latin
           the
           Medea
           and
           Alcestis
           of
           Euripides
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           not
           therefore
           follow
           that
           those
           great
           Men
           approv'd
           the
           Stage
           .
           Buchanan
           in
           his
           Dedication
           of
           Alcestis
           to
           Margaret
           of
           France
           Sister
           of
           Henry
           II.
           recommends
           that
           Tragedy
           to
           her
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           in
           it
           of
           Parricid
           ,
           Witchraft
           or
           other
           Crimes
           with
           which
           Tragedians
           ,
           commonly
           abound
           ;
           so
           that
           by
           this
           he
           rather
           Censures
           than
           approves
           the
           Theatre
           .
        
         
           Our
           Author's
           Assertion
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Stage
             was
             Established
             in
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             Time
             ,
             and
             flourished
             in
             that
             of
             K.
             Iames
             ,
             upon
             which
             
               Spencer
               ,
               Bacon
            
             and
             Raleigh
             ,
             three
             Prodigies
             of
             Wit
             ,
             appear'd
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             had
             no
             first-rate
             Writer
             till
             Henry
             VIII
             .
          
           is
           like
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Learning
           and
           Confidence
           .
           It
           was
           so
           far
           from
           being
           established
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           Time
           ,
           tho'
           it
           had
           then
           but
           too
           much
           Incouragement
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Play-houses
           in
           London
           were
           suppressed
           upon
           a
           Petition
           to
           that
           Queen
           in
           1580.
           —
           The
           Stage
           was
           restrained
           by
           the
           14th
           and
           39th
           of
           her
           Reign
           ,
           and
           Books
           against
           it
           ,
           there
           dedicated
           to
           her
           Secretary
           Walsingham
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           so
           far
           from
           flourishing
           in
           King
           Iames
           I.
           time
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           1st
           Year
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           Stage-Players
           were
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           declared
           Rogues
           and
           Vagabonds
           ,
           &c.
           
           as
           has
           been
           already
           said
           under
           the
           Head
           of
           
             The
             English
             State
             against
             the
             Stage
             .
          
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Learning
           of
           Bacon
           and
           Raleigh
           ,
           it
           surpasses
           Mr.
           
           Dennis's
           Skill
           to
           prove
           that
           it
           was
           any
           way
           owing
           to
           the
           Stage
           ,
           and
           indeed
           according
           to
           his
           solid
           way
           of
           Writing
           ,
           he
           owns
           as
           much
           himself
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           ,
           immediately
           upon
           the
           Establishment
           of
           the
           Drama
           ,
           those
           three
           Prodigies
           of
           Wit
           appear'd
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           must
           likewise
           observe
           ,
           That
           Bacon
           and
           Raleigh
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           )
           employed
           themselves
           in
           more
           generous
           and
           manly
           Studies
           ,
           than
           any
           the
           Stage
           can
           boast
           of
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Learned
           Works
           they
           have
           left
           behind
           them
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           other
           part
           of
           his
           Assertion
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           no
           first-rate
           Writer
           on
           any
           Subject
           before
           Henry
           VIII
           .
           it
           's
           an
           injury
           to
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           a
           proof
           of
           his
           own
           Assurance
           and
           Ignorance
           .
           To
           name
           but
           a
           few
           .
        
         
           What
           does
           he
           say
           to
           
             Rog.
             Bacon
          
           who
           liv'd
           in
           the
           13th
           Centry
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           skill
           in
           the
           Mathematicks
           ,
           was
           esteemed
           a
           Conjurer
           ,
           and
           summoned
           to
           appear
           at
           Rome
           on
           that
           account
           ,
           where
           he
           cleared
           himself
           and
           was
           sent
           back
           again
           .
           To
           go
           a
           little
           higher
           .
        
         
           What
           does
           he
           think
           of
           the
           Venerable
           Bede
           ,
           who
           liv'd
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           8th
           Century
           ,
           from
           the
           Birth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           whose
           time
           Bale
           reckons
           but
           79
           British
           Writers
           ?
           Did
           he
           never
           hear
           of
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Littleton
          
           ,
           the
           Oracle
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           who
           liv'd
           in
           the
           Reign
           of
           Henry
           VI.
           of
           Bracton
           or
           Fortescue
           ?
           But
           because
           I
           will
           trouble
           my
           Reader
           with
           no
           more
           ,
           I
           would
           advise
           Mr.
           Dennis
           to
           turn
           over
           Bale's
           Centuries
           of
           English
           Writers
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           will
           find
           his
           bold
           Assertion
           to
           be
           shamefully
           False
           :
           For
           in
           the
           8th
           Century
           ;
           that
           Author
           
           reckons
           18
           more
           Writers
           besides
           Bede
           ,
           7
           in
           the
           9th
           ,
           14
           in
           the
           10th
           ,
           18
           in
           the
           11th
           ,
           87
           in
           the
           12th
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           were
           6
           of
           the
           
             Decem.
             Angliae
             Scriptores
          
           ;
           123
           in
           the
           13th
           ,
           244
           in
           the
           14th
           ,
           137
           in
           the
           15th
           ;
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           the
           Year
           1557.
           but
           137
           more
           .
           Not
           that
           these
           were
           all
           First
           rate
           Writers
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           sufficient
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           State
           of
           Learning
           was
           not
           so
           low
           in
           England
           as
           Mr.
           Dennis
           would
           represent
           it
           to
           have
           been
           :
           And
           that
           the
           increase
           and
           decrease
           of
           Learning
           ,
           has
           no
           dependency
           on
           the
           Stage
           ;
           all
           that
           our
           Plays
           can
           pretend
           to
           teach
           ,
           being
           only
           some
           scraps
           of
           Rheto●ick
           and
           History
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           much
           better
           learn'd
           elsewhere
           .
        
         
           The
           Reflections
           which
           he
           casts
           on
           the
           Parliament
           times
           when
           the
           Stage
           was
           abolish'd
           ,
           are
           full
           of
           Malice
           and
           Ignorance
           .
           No
           Man
           can
           expect
           that
           Learning
           should
           flourish
           during
           an
           Intestine
           War
           ,
           yet
           those
           Times
           were
           not
           without
           Eminent
           Scholars
           in
           all
           Faculties
           ;
           and
           upon
           Enquiry
           it
           will
           be
           found
           ,
           that
           most
           of
           the
           great
           Men
           England
           can
           boast
           of
           ,
           laid
           the
           Foundation
           of
           their
           Studies
           ,
           and
           formed
           their
           Thoughts
           before
           the
           Stage
           was
           restored
           by
           King
           Charles
           II.
           The
           World
           cannot
           deny
           ,
           but
           Selden
           and
           Milton
           were
           famous
           for
           Learning
           ,
           tho'
           they
           were
           of
           the
           Parliaments
           side
           ,
           &
           ow'd
           nothing
           of
           their
           Education
           to
           the
           Stage
           .
           Nor
           can
           our
           Author
           pretend
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           Chief
           Justice
           Halcs
           ,
           or
           the
           Beginners
           of
           the
           Royal
           Society
           ,
           the
           Doctors
           ,
           
             Ward
             ,
             Wilkins
             ,
             Wallis
          
           ,
           &c.
           or
           the
           famous
           Mr.
           Boyle
           ,
           were
           any
           thing
           indebted
           to
           the
           Theatre
           for
           their
           great
           Learning
           .
        
         
           The
           slovenly
           Reflection
           he
           casts
           on
           the
           Divines
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           sufficiently
           discovers
           ,
           that
           he
           's
           but
           sorrily
           read
           in
           Divinity
           .
        
         
           The
           Doctors
           ,
           
             Calamy
             ,
             Case
          
           and
           Manton
           (
           whom
           he
           mentions
           with
           so
           much
           Contempt
           ,
           )
           are
           approv'd
           by
           better
           Judges
           than
           any
           that
           writes
           for
           
           the
           Theatre
           ,
           the
           good
           acceptance
           which
           the
           latter's
           Volumes
           of
           Sermons
           have
           met
           with
           from
           the
           Publick
           ,
           have
           sufficiently
           proclaimed
           their
           Value
           ;
           and
           if
           our
           Author
           had
           a
           little
           bethought
           himself
           ,
           —
           the
           great
           Archbishop
           Usher
           flourished
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           who
           was
           no
           Friend
           to
           the
           Stage
           ;
           The
           most
           Learned
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           whom
           he
           forgets
           to
           mention
           ,
           was
           well
           advanc'd
           in
           his
           Studies
           ,
           and
           had
           given
           sufficient
           proof
           of
           his
           Extraordinary
           Abilities
           ,
           before
           the
           Revival
           of
           the
           Stage
           ;
           and
           I
           dare
           boldly
           aver
           ,
           that
           the
           Theatre
           afforded
           him
           none
           of
           those
           Learned
           Arguments
           ,
           by
           which
           of
           late
           he
           hath
           baffled
           the
           Deist●
           and
           Socinians
           .
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Salisbury
           ,
           whose
           Learning
           has
           made
           him
           famous
           ,
           owes
           his
           Education
           to
           a
           Country
           where
           the
           Stage
           never
           took
           root
           .
           —
           The
           late
           Arch-bishop
           Tillotson
           ow'd
           nothing
           of
           his
           great
           Endowments
           to
           the
           Theatre
           :
           And
           I
           Question
           whether
           Mr.
           Lock
           and
           Mr.
           Newton
           ,
           whose
           Learning
           he
           mentions
           wi●h
           deserved
           applause
           ,
           will
           give
           it
           under
           their
           Hands
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           had
           any
           Benefit
           by
           it
           .
           —
           This
           Venemous
           Reflection
           ,
           
             That
             none
             were
             encourag'd
             in
             the
             Parliament
             times
             ,
             but
             Hypocritical
             Fools
             ,
             whose
             abominable
             Canting
             was
             Christned
             Gift
             ,
             and
             their
             Dulness
             Grace
          
           *
           ,
           is
           no
           Scandal
           from
           the
           Pen
           of
           an
           Ignorant
           Libertine
           .
        
         
           It
           's
           very
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           them
           that
           are
           yet
           alive
           ,
           such
           as
           Dr.
           Bates
           ,
           Mr.
           How
           ,
           Mr.
           Also●
           ,
           &c.
           are
           in
           general
           esteem
           by
           the
           Learned
           Men
           of
           all
           Sides
           ;
           the
           two
           former
           were
           particularly
           resp●cted
           by
           the
           late
           Arch-bishop
           Tillotson
           for
           their
           great
           Learning
           and
           Worth
           ;
           and
           the
           latter
           is
           sufficiently
           known
           to
           the
           World
           for
           the
           Accuteness
           of
           his
           Pen
           ,
           his
           admirable
           Talent
           of
           Preaching
           and
           Universal
           Learning
           .
        
         
           It
           's
           need●ess
           to
           mention
           Dr.
           Owen
           ,
           Mr.
           Baxter
           ,
           Mr.
           C●arnock
           and
           Mr.
           Pool
           deceased
           ;
           and
           I
           had
           
           almost
           forgot
           to
           mention
           the
           Poly-Glot
           ,
           a
           Laborious
           and
           Learned
           Work
           ,
           the
           Birth
           of
           which
           is
           owing
           to
           those
           times
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           :
           The
           Reflection
           is
           so
           malicious
           and
           ill
           grounded
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           justifie
           my
           insisting
           so
           much
           upon
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           necessary
           to
           
             Answer
             a
             Fool
             according
             to
             his
             Folly
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             be
             wise
             in
             his
             own
             Conceit
             .
          
        
         
           I
           come
           now
           to
           his
           Second
           Part.
           
        
         
           Where
           in
           the
           first
           Chapter
           he
           asserts
           with
           his
           usual
           Confidence
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Stage
             is
             useful
             to
             the
             Government
          
           ;
           which
           if
           true
           ,
           the
           Antient
           Greeks
           and
           Romans
           ,
           who
           understood
           Government
           the
           best
           of
           any
           People
           in
           the
           Gentile
           World
           ,
           were
           very
           much
           in
           the
           wrong
           when
           they
           banished
           the
           Stage
           by
           the
           Decree
           of
           the
           State
           (
           as
           has
           been
           already
           mentioned
           )
           and
           the
           Government
           of
           England
           were
           mightily
           out
           in
           their
           Measures
           in
           the
           time
           of
           King
           Iames
           and
           Charles
           I.
           when
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           Stage●Players
           were
           declared
           Rogues
           and
           Vagabonds
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Stage
           be
           such
           a
           Sovereign
           Remedy
           against
           Ambition
           and
           the
           Immoderate
           Love
           of
           Pleasure
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Dennis
           would
           have
           it
           †
           ,
           what
           unlucky
           Stars
           were
           they
           that
           marr'd
           its
           Influence
           ,
           and
           prevented
           its
           curing
           of
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
             ,
             Nero
          
           and
           others
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           three
           of
           our
           own
           successive
           Kings
           of
           late
           ;
           who
           encouraged
           and
           frequented
           it
           more
           than
           any
           of
           their
           Predecessors
           ?
           How
           came
           the
           Jews
           to
           be
           so
           foully
           mistaken
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           that
           the
           Stage
           would
           over-turn
           their
           Constitution
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           already
           prov'd
           from
           Iosephus
           ,
           or
           did
           old
           
           Samuel's
           Spirit
           of
           Prophecy
           forsake
           him
           when
           he
           recommended
           the
           perusal
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           to
           the
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           ,
           as
           the
           properest
           Method
           to
           keep
           them
           steady
           in
           their
           Administration
           †
           :
           Had
           there
           been
           such
           Poets
           amongst
           
           them
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           Mr.
           Dennis
           has
           it
           )
           
             are
             sometimes
             by
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             not
             their
             own
             ,
             exalted
             to
             Divinity
          
           *
           .
           They
           would
           have
           prescribed
           Tragedy
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           Remedy
           against
           their
           inconsiderate
           Ambition
           and
           immoderate
           love
           of
           pleasure
           †
           .
        
         
           
             Nothing
             ,
             says
             Mr.
             Dennis
             ,
             is
             more
             capable
             than
             Tragedy
             ,
             of
             raising
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             giving
             it
             that
             Greatness
             ,
             that
             Courage
             ,
             that
             Force
             ,
             and
             that
             Constancy
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Qualifications
             that
             make
             men
             deserve
             to
             command
             others
             ;
             which
             is
             evident
             from
             Experience
             .
             For
             they
             who
             in
             all
             Countries
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             have
             appeared
             most
             to
             feel
             the
             power
             of
             Tragedy
             ,
             have
             been
             the
             most
             deserving
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             of
             Men.
             Aeschylus
             among
             the
             Athenians
             was
             a
             great
             Captain
             and
             Tragick
             Poet.
             Sophocles
             an
             able
             States
             .
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             victorious
             General
             .
             The
             very
             greatest
             among
             the
             Romans
             were
             so
             far
             touch'd
             with
             the
             Drama
             ,
             as
             either
             to
             write
             their
             Plays
             themselves
             ,
             or
             to
             build
             their
             Theatres
             ;
             witness
             
               Scipio
               ,
               Lelius
               ,
               Lucullus
               ,
               Mecenas
               ,
               Iulius
            
             and
             Augustus
             .
             None
             among
             the
             French
             has
             shew'd
             so
             much
             greatness
             of
             Mind
             as
             Richlieu
             ;
             and
             none
             so
             much
             passion
             for
             the
             Drama
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             he
             writ
             several
             Plays
             with
             that
             very
             hand
             which
             at
             the
             same
             time
             was
             laying
             the
             Plan
             of
             the
             French
             Universal
             Monarchy
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           one
           of
           Mr.
           
           Dennis's
           raptures
           ,
           when
           exalted
           to
           Divinity
           ,
           which
           inspir'd
           his
           Pen
           with
           irresistible
           Arguments
           :
           But
           I
           am
           afraid
           his
           Divinity
           is
           not
           of
           the
           right
           stamp
           ;
           for
           had
           he
           look'd
           into
           the
           Divine
           Records
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           found
           that
           
             Moses
             ,
             Ioshua
             ,
             Iepthah
             ,
             Samson
             ,
             David
          
           and
           others
           have
           far
           out-done
           all
           that
           he
           has
           nam'd
           ,
           for
           greatness
           of
           Courage
           ,
           and
           qualifications
           for
           Government
           ,
           and
           yet
           never
           one
           of
           them
           saw
           a
           Tragedy
           .
           
             Hunniades
             ,
             Scanderbeg
             ,
             Tamerlan
             ,
             Zisca
             ,
             Gustavus
             Adolphus
             ,
          
           were
           equal
           for
           Valour
           to
           any
           
           of
           his
           great
           Samplars
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           one
           of
           'em
           were
           inspir'd
           by
           the
           Stage
           .
           Then
           for
           the
           mighty
           Richlieu
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           far
           over-match'd
           by
           his
           own
           Contemporary
           ,
           Oliver
           the
           Stage-hater
           ,
           that
           for
           all
           the
           Courage
           of
           his
           Tragical
           Pen
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           save
           himself
           nor
           his
           Country
           from
           trembling
           ,
           when
           the
           Usurper
           Roar'd
           .
           Nor
           was
           the
           Theatre
           able
           to
           cure
           his
           own
           Ambition
           :
           But
           notwithstanding
           Mr.
           
             Dennis's
             probatum
             est
          
           ,
           with
           the
           same
           Hand
           that
           he
           wrote
           his
           Plays
           ,
           he
           laid
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           hatefullest
           Tyranny
           that
           Europe
           hath
           known
           for
           several
           Ages
           .
           I
           must
           also
           make
           bold
           to
           tell
           Mr.
           Dennis
           ,
           that
           the
           countenance
           given
           to
           the
           Stage
           by
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
             ,
             Pompey
          
           ,
           and
           other
           aspiring
           Romans
           ,
           seems
           rather
           to
           have
           been
           the
           effect
           of
           their
           Ambition
           ,
           than
           propos'd
           as
           a
           cure
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           by
           immersing
           the
           people
           in
           Debanchery
           and
           Pleasures
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           render'd
           the
           less
           careful
           of
           their
           Expiring
           Liberties
           ,
           which
           the
           Senate
           being
           aware
           of
           ,
           thought
           fit
           whilst
           they
           had
           any
           power
           left
           them
           ,
           to
           cashier
           the
           Stage
           ;
           and
           this
           being
           the
           Opinion
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           is
           more
           to
           be
           regarded
           than
           that
           of
           any
           particular
           person
           how
           great
           soever
           .
           It
           's
           likewise
           worthy
           of
           our
           observation
           ,
           that
           Augustus
           himself
           ,
           and
           severall
           other
           Emperours
           who
           favour'd
           the
           Stage
           ,
           were
           sore'd
           to
           discharge
           it
           at
           last
           as
           a
           Nursery
           of
           Lewdness
           and
           Villany
           .
           
             Scipio
             Nascica
          
           a
           great
           General
           ,
           who
           by
           Vote
           of
           the
           Senate
           was
           declar'd
           the
           best
           Man
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           extraordinary
           Valour
           ,
           Prudence
           and
           Morality
           ,
           suppress'd
           the
           Stage
           as
           destructive
           to
           the
           Morals
           of
           the
           People
           .
           Trajan
           ,
           who
           if
           Pliny
           may
           be
           credited
           ,
           was
           one
           of
           the
           best
           Roman
           Emperours
           ,
           did
           the
           like
           :
           And
           the
           Emperour
           
             Alexander
             Severus
          
           ,
           who
           was
           none
           of
           the
           worlt
           of
           them
           ,
           withdrew
           the
           Pensions
           of
           the
           Players
           ;
           so
           that
           all
           that
           were
           great
           among
           the
           Romans
           ,
           were
           far
           from
           favouring
           the
           Stage
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Influence
           which
           Mr.
           Dennis
           ascribes
           to
           the
           Stage
           ,
           in
           preventing
           Rebellions
           amongst
           the
           People
           †
           ,
           is
           equally
           ridiculous
           with
           his
           other
           Propositions
           .
           It
           's
           but
           a
           few
           of
           the
           People
           at
           best
           ,
           who
           have
           either
           time
           ,
           opportunity
           or
           money
           to
           frequent
           the
           Theatre
           ;
           so
           that
           by
           necessary
           consequence
           its
           Influence
           can
           never
           be
           universal
           ;
           but
           besides
           ,
           he
           is
           contradicted
           by
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           the
           Incouragement
           given
           to
           the
           Stage
           here
           in
           England
           ,
           could
           neither
           prevent
           the
           opposition
           made
           by
           the
           Parliament
           and
           People
           to
           Charles
           the
           I
           st
           ,
           nor
           the
           Plots
           of
           the
           Papists
           against
           Charles
           the
           IId
           .
           nor
           the
           Revolt
           of
           the
           Nation
           from
           the
           last
           K.
           Iames.
           The
           Stage
           in
           France
           could
           not
           prevent
           the
           Rebellion
           against
           Lewis
           XIV
           during
           his
           Minority
           ;
           and
           it
           's
           remarkable
           ,
           that
           the
           Protestants
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           ,
           who
           have
           declar'd
           against
           the
           Theatre
           in
           a
           National
           Council
           ,
           as
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           were
           his
           firmest
           Friends
           .
        
         
           It
           's
           pleasant
           to
           read
           how
           this
           Stage
           Panegyrist
           will
           in
           spite
           of
           History
           and
           common
           Sense
           ascribe
           all
           the
           Great
           things
           done
           by
           the
           Greeks
           and
           Romans
           to
           the
           Influence
           of
           the
           Stage
           †
           ,
           when
           the
           States
           of
           both
           condemned
           them
           ,
           as
           occasioning
           a
           dissolution
           of
           Manners
           ,
           which
           render'd
           them
           unfit
           either
           to
           defend
           themselves
           ,
           or
           to
           conquer
           others
           .
           And
           Themistocles
           in
           particular
           ,
           who
           is
           one
           of
           the
           Generals
           he
           mentions
           ,
           had
           so
           low
           an
           Opinion
           of
           the
           Theatre
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           a
           Law
           against
           Magistrates
           frequenting
           it
           ,
           lest
           the
           Common
           wealth
           should
           seem
           to
           play
           and
           loiter
           in
           the
           Stage
           †
           .
           Pericles
           ,
           another
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           was
           joint
           Pretor
           with
           Sophocles
           ,
           rebuk'd
           his
           Companion
           for
           beholding
           and
           commending
           a
           beautiful
           Boy
           ,
           telling
           him
           that
           wanton
           looks
           did
           not
           become
           a
           Pretor
           *
           ;
           what
           would
           he
           have
           said
           then
           of
           the
           Modern
           Stage
           ?
           Our
           Author
           has
           forgot
           to
           mention
           Alexander
           the
           Great
           ,
           the
           Discipline
           and
           
           Apparel
           ,
           of
           whose
           Army
           smelt
           nothing
           at
           all
           of
           the
           gawdy
           and
           lascivious
           Theatre
           ,
           and
           yet
           his
           Conquests
           exceeded
           all
           those
           of
           the
           other
           Greek
           Captains
           he
           hath
           nam'd
           .
        
         
           Then
           as
           to
           his
           Roman
           Instances
           ,
           
             Scipio
             Africanus
          
           was
           so
           far
           from
           approving
           the
           Follies
           of
           the
           Stage
           ,
           that
           he
           pitied
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           as
           drawing
           near
           its
           Ruine
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Nobility
           bred
           up
           to
           Dancing
           ,
           and
           singing
           to
           the
           praise
           of
           Stage-Players
           ,
           which
           their
           Ancestors
           reckon'd
           disgraceful
           †
           ;
           and
           therefore
           his
           building
           ,
           or
           rather
           advising
           a
           sort
           of
           Reform
           as
           to
           the
           Seats
           of
           the
           Theatre
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           the
           Senators
           from
           the
           People
           ,
           seems
           rather
           to
           have
           proceeded
           from
           a
           Compliance
           with
           Custom
           ,
           and
           a
           design
           to
           humour
           the
           Times
           ,
           than
           from
           his
           approbation
           of
           Stage-Plays
           .
           Besides
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           man
           acquainted
           with
           Roman
           History
           ,
           but
           must
           needs
           know
           that
           their
           Theatres
           were
           applied
           to
           other
           uses
           ,
           as
           publick
           Orations
           ,
           and
           the
           Execution
           of
           Malefactors
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Erecting
           of
           a
           Theatre
           ,
           will
           not
           always
           infer
           the
           approbation
           of
           the
           Drama
           .
        
         
           Pompey
           indeed
           built
           a
           Theatre
           of
           Stone
           after
           the
           former
           had
           been
           destroyed
           by
           
             Scipio
             Nasica
          
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           its
           being
           demolish'd
           by
           the
           Censors
           in
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           Erected
           a
           Temple
           of
           Venus
           on
           the
           top
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           was
           no
           great
           proof
           that
           it
           was
           designed
           for
           a
           Reformation
           of
           Manners
           ;
           and
           this
           the
           Senate
           was
           so
           sensible
           of
           ,
           that
           they
           blam'd
           Pompey
           for
           Building
           his
           Theatre
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           already
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           Dennis
           in
           the
           same
           ridiculous
           manner
           
             ascribes
             the
             Union
             of
             the
             French
             ,
             and
             their
             Conquests
             to
             the
             Influence
             of
             the
             Drama
             ,
             and
             the
             loss
             of
             their
             Conquests
             to
             the
             ceasing
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             Dramatick
             Poetry
             among
             'em
             before
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             last
             War
          
           †
           .
        
         
         
           But
           if
           he
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           look
           back
           to
           the
           Time
           of
           Charlemaigne
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Mortal
           Enemy
           to
           the
           Stage
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           that
           France
           extended
           her
           Conquests
           a
           great
           deal
           further
           then
           ,
           under
           his
           Conduct
           ,
           than
           she
           has
           done
           by
           the
           Influence
           of
           the
           Drama
           under
           Lewis
           XIV
           .
           and
           kept
           them
           longer
           too
           :
           And
           I
           would
           pray
           him
           to
           observe
           ,
           that
           our
           own
           Glorious
           Sovereign
           King
           William
           ,
           who
           hath
           oblig'd
           the
           French
           to
           resign
           their
           Conquests
           ,
           is
           no
           great
           Admirer
           of
           the
           Stage
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           's
           something
           else
           than
           the
           Drama
           that
           hath
           given
           him
           the
           Ascendant
           over
           France
           .
           And
           the
           World
           must
           own
           that
           his
           Courage
           and
           Conduct
           ,
           and
           Qualifications
           for
           Government
           are
           equal
           to
           any
           of
           those
           whom
           Mr.
           Dennis
           has
           mentioned
           ,
           as
           the
           great
           Patrons
           of
           the
           Theatre
           .
        
         
           In
           his
           Second
           Chapter
           *
           ,
           he
           would
           perswade
           the
           World
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Stage
             is
             particularly
             useful
             to
             the
             English
             and
             especially
             the
             present
             Government
             ,
             because
             the
             English
             are
             more
             prone
             to
             Rebellion
             than
             any
             People
             upon
             the
             Face
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             have
             been
             longer
             at
             quiet
             since
             the
             flourishing
             of
             the
             Drama
             ,
             than
             at
             any
             time
             before
             since
             the
             Conquest
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Civil
             War
             was
             begun
             by
             those
             that
             were
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Stage
             .
          
           —
           So
           much
           for
           its
           Usefulness
           to
           the
           English
           in
           general
           .
        
         
           Then
           he
           proves
           its
           Usefulness
           to
           this
           Government
           in
           particular
           ,
           
             Because
             some
             of
             its
             Friends
             would
             prove
             averse
             to
             it
             ,
             if
             the
             Stage
             were
             either
             suppress'd
             or
             very
             much
             discouraged
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             diverts
             the
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Government
             ,
             hinders
             their
             Plotting
             ,
             and
             frequenting
             
               Iacobite
               Conventicles
            
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           's
           another
           piece
           of
           Civility
           to
           the
           Nation
           again
           ;
           
             They
             are
             the
             greatest
             Rebels
             on
             Earth
          
           according
           to
           him
           ;
           but
           this
           I
           have
           answer'd
           already
           .
           That
           we
           have
           had
           more
           Peace
           since
           the
           flourishing
           
           of
           the
           Drama
           ,
           than
           at
           any
           time
           since
           the
           Conquest
           is
           false
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           have
           flourished
           but
           since
           the
           Restoration
           of
           Charles
           II.
           For
           it
           was
           restrained
           in
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           Time
           ,
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           banished
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           (
           as
           has
           been
           already
           said
           )
           yet
           her
           's
           was
           a
           Long
           and
           a
           Peaceable
           Reign
           .
        
         
           Stage-Players
           were
           condemned
           as
           Rogues
           in
           that
           of
           King
           Iames
           ,
           yet
           we
           had
           Peace
           all
           his
           time
           .
           —
           But
           the
           unanswerable
           Argument
           is
           this
           ,
           Those
           that
           rebell'd
           against
           Charles
           I.
           were
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Stage
           :
           But
           if
           Mr.
           Dennis
           will
           be
           pleased
           to
           look
           back
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           I
           have
           proved
           ,
           That
           the
           Incendiaries
           and
           Fomenters
           of
           the
           Civil
           War
           ,
           were
           the
           Friends
           of
           the
           Stage
           ,
           who
           taught
           Rebellion
           against
           our
           Constitution
           ,
           set
           the
           King
           above
           all
           Laws
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           trod
           Parliaments
           under
           foot
           ,
           who
           are
           two
           thirds
           of
           our
           Government
           ,
           if
           the
           two
           States
           of
           Lords
           and
           Commons
           may
           be
           allowed
           that
           Name
           .
           But
           if
           this
           will
           not
           do
           ,
           what
           will
           Mr.
           Dennis
           reply
           ,
           if
           I
           tell
           him
           ,
           that
           those
           very
           Men
           who
           were
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Stage
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           their
           Successors
           in
           Principle
           and
           Practice
           ,
           who
           abhor
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           41
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           Mr.
           Dennis
           abhors
           the
           Rebellion
           on
           't
           ,
           are
           the
           firmest
           Friends
           this
           Government
           has
           :
           And
           here
           I
           'll
           venture
           to
           say
           once
           for
           all
           ,
           That
           it
           's
           very
           dangerous
           to
           our
           present
           Establishment
           to
           have
           the
           Theatre
           manag'd
           by
           such
           kind
           of
           Persons
           as
           our
           Author
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           exclaim
           with
           so
           much
           Malice
           and
           Ignora●●●
           against
           those
           very
           Maxims
           ,
           which
           contrib●●●
           〈◊〉
           the
           Happy
           Revolution
           ;
           for
           if
           resisting
           or
           dethroning
           a
           Prince
           be
           in
           no
           case
           Lawful
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           common
           Theme
           and
           known
           Principle
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Libellers
           against
           41
           ,
           it
           will
           by
           necessary
           Consequence
           ,
           condemn
           the
           Revolution
           of
           1688.
           
           So
           very
           useful
           are
           some
           
           of
           the
           late
           Advocates
           and
           Authors
           for
           the
           Stage
           to
           the
           present
           Government
           (
           I
           will
           not
           say
           all
           that
           have
           writ
           Plays
           )
           for
           I
           know
           that
           Mr.
           Tate
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           whose
           Parts
           deserve
           a
           better
           Imployment
           ,
           are
           Persons
           of
           Generous
           English
           Principles
           .
        
         
           Our
           Authors
           Insinuation
           ,
           that
           the
           Suppression
           or
           Discouraging
           of
           the
           Stage
           ,
           would
           create
           an
           Aversion
           in
           any
           of
           the
           Friends
           of
           the
           Government
           to
           the
           present
           Constitution
           ,
           is
           so
           very
           silly
           ,
           that
           certainly
           he
           must
           be
           ashamed
           of
           it
           himself
           upon
           second
           Thoughts
           .
           —
           Does
           he
           think
           that
           a
           Prince
           of
           such
           Courage
           and
           Bravery
           as
           ours
           ,
           puts
           any
           Value
           upon
           the
           Friendship
           or
           Enmity
           of
           a
           parcel
           of
           Men
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           declared
           Rogues
           and
           Vagabonds
           by
           the
           Statute
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Nation
           would
           any
           way
           resent
           the
           overturning
           of
           the
           Stage
           ,
           which
           never
           had
           any
           continued
           Footing
           nor
           settled
           Incouragement
           among
           us
           ,
           but
           under
           the
           Reign
           of
           a
           Luxurious
           Prince
           ,
           especially
           considering
           how
           Instrumental
           it
           has
           been
           to
           the
           debauching
           of
           our
           Youth
           ?
           Does
           he
           think
           that
           the
           People
           ,
           who
           have
           look'd
           on
           with
           Satisfaction
           to
           see
           several
           of
           those
           Non-jurant
           Bishops
           turn'd
           out
           of
           their
           Sees
           ,
           though
           once
           they
           ador'd
           them
           ,
           when
           Petitioners
           against
           King
           
           Iames's
           Declaration
           ,
           would
           bestow
           one
           sigh
           on
           the
           lew'd
           Stage
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           first
           pull'd
           down
           ,
           and
           then
           built
           up
           again
           ,
           to
           make
           its
           own
           Funeral
           Pile
           .
           The
           contrary
           would
           be
           so
           true
           that
           thousands
           of
           Husbands
           ,
           Parents
           and
           Masters
           ,
           who
           have
           had
           their
           Wives
           ,
           Children
           and
           Servants
           debauched
           by
           it
           ,
           would
           gladly
           throw
           up
           their
           Hatts
           at
           such
           a
           Bonfire
           ,
           and
           lay
           such
           a
           curse
           upon
           those
           that
           should
           ever
           attempt
           to
           erect
           another
           Stage
           ,
           as
           Ioshua
           laid
           upon
           the
           Re-builder
           of
           Iericho
           .
           The
           Nation
           is
           brought
           to
           a
           delicate
           pass
           indeed
           ,
           when
           we
           must
           not
           talk
           of
           overturning
           the
           Stage
           ,
           but
           a
           
           parcel
           of
           debauched
           Wits
           will
           threaten
           the
           Government
           .
        
         
           If
           the
           Thing
           were
           worthy
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Notice
           ,
           he
           might
           well
           answer
           in
           the
           Words
           of
           Augustus
           ,
           formerly
           mentioned
           in
           the
           like
           case
           ,
           
             That
             he
             had
             been
             powerful
             enough
             to
             make
             his
             Enemies
             stoop
             ,
             and
             is
             he
             not
             able
             now
             to
             banish
             Iesters
             and
             Fools
             .
          
        
         
           His
           next
           Insinuation
           ,
           
             That
             it
             diverts
             the
             Iacobites
             ,
             and
             prevents
             their
             Plots
             and
             Conventicles
             ,
          
           is
           equally
           absur'd
           :
           Let
           him
           but
           cast
           an
           Eye
           up
           to
           Westminster-Hall
           ,
           or
           the
           City
           Gates
           ,
           and
           there
           the
           Heads
           and
           Limbs
           of
           
             Charnock
             ,
             Perkins
          
           and
           Friend
           ,
           &c.
           will
           tell
           him
           to
           his
           Face
           that
           he
           's
           mistaken
           .
        
         
           His
           Answers
           to
           the
           Objections
           from
           Authority
           ,
           in
           the
           Third
           Chapter
           ,
           I
           shall
           pass
           over
           ,
           as
           having
           said
           enough
           on
           that
           Head
           already
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           others
           .
           And
           as
           for
           his
           Pretence
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           Usefulness
           of
           the
           Stage
           to
           the
           Advancement
           of
           Religion
           ,
           it
           's
           only
           a
           further
           proof
           of
           his
           Vanity
           and
           intollerable
           Confidence
           ,
           seeing
           Fathers
           ,
           Councils
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           of
           Divines
           in
           all
           Ages
           have
           demonstrated
           the
           contrary
           ;
           to
           their
           Arguments
           that
           I
           have
           quoted
           already
           ,
           I
           refer
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           bid
           him
           Farewel
           .
        
         
           If
           he
           think
           that
           I
           have
           not
           used
           him
           with
           that
           Smoothness
           that
           he
           might
           have
           expected
           ,
           let
           him
           remember
           how
           he
           treated
           the
           whole
           Nation
           as
           Splenetick
           Rebels
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           in
           1641.
           as
           Traitors
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Divines
           of
           those
           Times
           as
           Blockheads
           and
           Hypocrites
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CAP.
           XX.
           
        
         
           The
           STAGE
           Encouraged
           by
           the
           Universities
           .
        
         
           I
           Come
           next
           to
           consider
           the
           Encouragement
           given
           to
           the
           Stage
           by
           our
           Universities
           ;
           which
           may
           also
           bear
           date
           from
           the
           Reign
           of
           King
           Charles
           I.
           for
           before
           that
           time
           ,
           I
           find
           both
           of
           them
           had
           declared
           themselves
           against
           the
           Theatre
           .
        
         
           Dr.
           Reynolds
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           Entituled
           ,
           
             The
             Overthrow
             of
             Stage-Plays
          
           †
           affirms
           ,
           
             That
             the
             best
             and
             gravest
             Divines
             in
             the
             University
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             condemned
             Stage-Plays
             by
             an
             express
             Statute
             in
             a
             full
             Convocation
             of
             the
             whole
             University
             in
             1584.
             whereby
             the
             use
             of
             all
             Common-plays
             was
             expresly
             prohibited
             in
             the
             University
             ,
             lest
             the
             younger
             sort
             who
             are
             prone
             to
             imitate
             all
             kinds
             of
             Vice
             ,
             being
             Spectators
             of
             so
             many
             lewd
             and
             evil
             Sports
             ,
             as
             in
             them
             are
             practised
             ,
             should
             be
             corrupted
             by
             them
             .
          
        
         
           And
           Mr.
           Prin
           informs
           us
           ,
           †
           
             That
             the
             University
             of
             Cambridge
             ,
             enacted
             the
             like
             ,
             That
             no
             Common
             Actors
             should
             be
             suffered
             to
             play
             within
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             University
             ,
             for
             fear
             they
             should
             deprave
             the
             Manners
             of
             the
             Scholars
             .
          
        
         
           And
           whereas
           it
           was
           objected
           ,
           that
           the
           Universities
           approved
           of
           Private
           Stage-Plays
           acted
           by
           Scholars
           in
           private
           Colledges
           ;
           Dr.
           Reynolds
           answe●s
           in
           the
           Book
           above-mentioned
           ,
           
             That
             tho'
             they
             conniv'd
             at
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             gave
             no
             publick
             approbation
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             not
             receiv'd
             
             into
             all
             Colledges
             ,
             but
             only
             practised
             in
             some
             private
             houses
             (
             perchance
             once
             in
             three
             or
             four
             years
             )
             and
             that
             by
             the
             particular
             Statutes
             of
             those
             Houses
             made
             in
             times
             of
             Popery
             ,
             which
             require
             some
             Latin
             Comedies
             for
             Learning
             sake
             ,
             only
             to
             be
             acted
             now
             and
             then
             ;
             and
             those
             Plays
             too
             were
             for
             t●e
             most
             part
             compos'd
             by
             idle
             persons
             ,
             who
             d●●
             not
             affect
             better
             Studies
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             acted
             〈◊〉
             such
             as
             preferr'd
             Vain-glory
             ,
             Ostentation
             ,
             and
             Strutting
             on
             the
             Stage
             before
             Learning
             ;
             ●
             by
             such
             who
             were
             sent
             to
             the
             University
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             to
             obtain
             Knowledge
             ,
             as
             to
             keep
             t●●m
             from
             the
             common
             Riotous
             way
             of
             living
             ;
             ●s
             Parents
             send
             little
             Children
             to
             School
             to
             kee●
             them
             out
             of
             harms
             way
             ;
             and
             their
             Spectators
             ●
             the
             most
             part
             were
             of
             the
             same
             sort
             ,
             but
             the
             raver
             ,
             better
             and
             more
             studious
             persons
             ,
             especially
             Divines
             ,
             condemn'd
             them
             ,
             censur'd
             them
             ,
             and
             came
             not
             at
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           that
           our
           Universities
           formerly
           condemn'd
           the
           Stage
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           came
           afterwards
           to
           countenance
           them
           ,
           must
           without
           doubt
           be
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Influence
           of
           K.
           Charles
           ,
           I.
           and
           A.
           Bishop
           Laud
           ;
           for
           I
           find
           on
           Aug.
           the
           30th
           .
           1636.
           the
           Students
           of
           Christ-Church
           in
           Oxford
           presented
           a
           Tragi-comedy
           call'd
           ,
           
             The
             Royal
             Slave
             ,
             to
             the
             K.
             and
             Queen
             ,
          
           which
           was
           afterwards
           presented
           again
           to
           Their
           Majesties
           at
           Hampton-Court
           ;
           and
           the
           2d
           .
           Edition
           Printed
           at
           Oxford
           ,
           by
           
             William
             Turner
          
           in
           1640.
           
           The
           Gentlemen
           of
           Trinity-Colledge
           in
           Cambridge
           did
           before
           that
           ,
           viz.
           in
           1634.
           present
           a
           Comedy
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           call'd
           Albumazar
           ,
           Printed
           at
           London
           by
           
             Nicholas
             Okes
          
           ;
           upon
           both
           which
           I
           shall
           make
           some
           Remarks
           ;
           and
           first
           upon
           Albumazar
           .
        
         
           
           
             Remarks
             upon
             the
             Universities
             Plays
             before
             King
             Charles
             I.
             
          
           
             The
             Poet
             values
             himself
             in
             the
             Prologue
             upon
             the
             Dignity
             of
             his
             Audience
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             addresses
             himself
             to
             the
             Ladies
             ,
             whose
             Beauties
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             made
             the
             whole
             Assembly
             glad
             .
             Whether
             the
             Play
             was
             altogether
             so
             pure
             and
             chast
             as
             became
             His
             Majesties
             presence
             ,
             the
             Gravity
             of
             the
             University
             ,
             and
             the
             Modesty
             of
             the
             Ladies
             we
             shall
             see
             afterwards
             ;
             but
             this
             very
             hint
             of
             the
             Beauty
             of
             the
             Ladies
             cheering
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             will
             fall
             under
             our
             Saviours
             Reproof
             ,
             of
             not
             looking
             upon
             a
             Woman
             to
             lust
             after
             her
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             very
             thing
             for
             which
             St.
             Chrysostom
             declaims
             against
             Plays
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             already
             .
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             reconcileable
             to
             the
             purity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             which
             hath
             set
             a
             Bar
             upon
             our
             very
             Looks
             ,
             for
             Men
             and
             Women
             to
             haunt
             Play-houses
             in
             order
             to
             ogle
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             the
             Stage-Poets
             themselves
             now
             express
             it
             .
          
           
             Then
             for
             the
             Play
             it self
             .
          
           
             The
             Dialogue
             betwixt
             
               Albumazar
               ,
               Harpax
            
             and
             Ronca
             where
             they
             applaud
             Theft
             and
             Robbery
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             made
             the
             Spartans
             Valiant
             and
             Arabia
             Happy
             ,
             and
             charge
             it
             on
             all
             Trades
             and
             Callings
             ,
             tho'
             guilt
             with
             the
             smooth
             Title
             of
             Merchant
             ,
             Lawyer
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             could
             have
             no
             Natural
             Tendency
             to
             teach
             Moral
             Honesty
             .
             Whether
             it
             might
             have
             any
             design
             to
             justifie
             the
             after
             Practices
             of
             Levying
             Money
             without
             Consent
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             Ex●orting
             Loan
             Money
             from
             Merchants
             and
             Tradesmen
             ,
             as
             being
             only
             a
             better
             sort
             of
             Thieves
             ;
             or
             to
             justifie
             Plundering
             the
             Country
             ,
             as
             the
             Histories
             of
             those
             times
             say
             was
             very
             usual
             amongst
             the
             
             King's
             Soldiers
             afterwards
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             Fable
             seems
             to
             carry
             some
             such
             Moral
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             an
             University
             would
             go
             a
             great
             way
             among
             Libertines
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             could
             but
             be
             collected
             by
             the
             least
             Innuendo
             ,
             tho'
             never
             so
             much
             wrested
             .
             
             Albumazar's
             insisting
             upon
             
               Great
               Necessity
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Cardinal
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             it
             being
             Printed
             too
             in
             Italick
             ,
             would
             seem
             to
             strengthen
             the
             Conjecture
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             he
             goes
             on
             to
             represent
             all
             Mankind
             as
             Thieves
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             very
             Members
             of
             Man's
             Body
             are
             fram'd
             by
             Nature
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             steal
             from
             one
             another
             ,
             which
             is
             good
             enough
             Authority
             for
             the
             Head
             to
             steal
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             The
             2d
             Scene
             ,
             Containing
             a
             Discourse
             betwixt
             Pandolfo
             ,
             an
             old
             Fellow
             of
             60
             ,
             in
             Love
             with
             Flavia
             ,
             a
             Girl
             of
             16
             ,
             and
             Cricca
             his
             Servant
             ,
             is
             far
             from
             being
             Chast.
             —
             I
             cannot
             imagine
             what
             Edification
             it
             could
             afford
             to
             the
             Audience
             to
             hear
             an
             old
             Man
             insist
             upon
             his
             Vigor
             and
             Fitness
             for
             a
             young
             Girl
             ,
             and
             his
             Servant
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             telling
             him
             ,
             that
             one
             Nights
             Lodging
             would
             so
             much
             enfeeble
             him
             ,
             as
             Flavia
             would
             make
             him
             a
             Cuckold
             .
             This
             seems
             more
             adapted
             to
             expose
             to
             Laughter
             the
             Dotage
             that
             old
             Age
             is
             now
             and
             then
             subject
             to
             ,
             and
             to
             justifie
             the
             Disloyalty
             of
             a
             young
             Wife
             so
             Wedded
             ,
             than
             to
             bewail
             or
             reprove
             such
             Folly
             on
             both
             sides
             .
          
           
             It
             had
             been
             more
             becoming
             a
             Supream
             Magistrate
             to
             provide
             against
             such
             unsuitable
             Matches
             by
             wholsom
             Laws
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             had
             them
             represented
             as
             the
             Subject
             of
             Mirth
             on
             a
             Stage
             ;
             as
             it
             would
             have
             been
             more
             decent
             for
             an
             University
             to
             have
             given
             him
             such
             Counsel
             ,
             than
             to
             divert
             him
             with
             such
             ridiculous
             Entertainment
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Dialogue
             betwixt
             
               Albumazar
               ,
               Pandolfo
            
             and
             
               Cricca
               ,
               [
               about
               Astrology
            
             ]
             is
             a
             meer
             Rhapsody
             of
             studied
             Nonsence
             ,
             which
             looks
             very
             unlike
             the
             Practice
             of
             Christians
             ,
             whose
             great
             Law-giver
             tells
             them
             ,
             
             
               They
               must
               be
               accountable
               for
               every
               idle
               Word
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Courtship
             betwixt
             Trincalo
             a
             Farmer
             ,
             and
             Armellina
             ,
             Pandolfo's
             Maid
             ;
             —
             wherein
             
               Trincalo
               compares
               himself
               to
               a
               lusty
               strong
               Ass
               ,
            
             and
             her
             to
             a
             
               Wanton
               young
               Filly
            
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             have
             a
             race
             of
             Mules
             if
             she
             were
             willing
             ;
             is
             so
             very
             Coarse
             and
             throws
             so
             much
             Contempt
             upon
             the
             Country
             Farmers
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             useful
             to
             the
             Nation
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             neither
             be
             reconciled
             to
             the
             Maxims
             of
             Christianity
             nor
             Common
             Policy
             .
          
           
             In
             short
             ,
             the
             whole
             Comedy
             is
             far
             from
             having
             any
             thing
             of
             a
             tendency
             to
             Vertue
             in
             it
             ,
             except
             Reflections
             upon
             the
             City
             ,
             as
             not
             affording
             a
             Dozen
             of
             
               Chast
               VIRGINS
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             on
             Sheriffs
             and
             Justices
             of
             Peace
             as
             
               Cheating
               and
               Hectoring
               their
               Neighbours
            
             ,
             and
             representing
             
               Country
               Gentlemen
            
             ,
             as
             minding
             nothing
             but
             
               Wenching
               and
               Drinking
            
             ,
             and
             young
             Gentlewomen
             talking
             smuttily
             of
             their
             Amours
             ,
             be
             vert●ous
             Representations
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             as
             usual
             ,
             that
             those
             Vices
             are
             represented
             in
             order
             to
             make
             them
             be
             abhorr'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Guilty
             Persons
             ashamed
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             Answer
             ,
             That
             a
             Supream
             Magistrate
             is
             authoriz'd
             by
             God
             and
             the
             Laws
             of
             his
             Country
             ,
             to
             punish
             those
             Vices
             by
             the
             Sword
             of
             Justice
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             ten
             times
             more
             effectual
             ,
             
             than
             making
             them
             the
             Subject
             of
             Diversion
             on
             a
             Stage
             .
          
           
             I
             come
             next
             to
             the
             
               Royal
               Slave
            
             ,
             a
             Tragi
             Comedy
             ,
             presented
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Queen
             by
             the
             Students
             of
             Christ-Church
             in
             Oxford
             .
          
           
             The
             Prologue
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Queen
             is
             on
             the
             
               Representation
               of
               one
               of
               the
               Person
               Magi
               ,
               discovered
               in
               a
               Temple
               worshipping
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               new
               Majesty
               ,
               he
               leaves
               the
               Altar
               and
               addresseth
               himself
               to
               the
               Throne
               .
            
             What
             Moral
             this
             can
             include
             ,
             is
             hard
             to
             determine
             ,
             except
             it
             were
             that
             they
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             insinuate
             that
             it
             was
             no
             Crime
             to
             Sacrifice
             Religion
             to
             the
             Court
             ,
             as
             too
             many
             of
             them
             attempted
             to
             do
             in
             reality
             ,
             when
             they
             embrac'd
             Doctrines
             ,
             contrary
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             for
             which
             some
             of
             them
             (
             as
             
               Laud
               ,
               Montague
            
             and
             others
             )
             were
             censur'd
             by
             the
             Parliament
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Prologue
             to
             the
             University
             ,
             there
             's
             a
             Jerk
             at
             some
             that
             they
             call
             
               Late
               damned
               Books
            
             ,
             and
             wich
             they
             hoped
             would
             inspire
             none
             of
             the
             University
             with
             a
             harsh
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Play
             ,
             which
             they
             alledge
             was
             so
             innocent
             ,
             that
             the
             
               ●ittle
               Ruff
            
             or
             Careless
             might
             be
             present
             at
             it
             ,
             without
             fear
             ,
             and
             they
             valued
             themselves
             highly
             upon
             the
             Presence
             of
             their
             Majesties
             ,
             as
             giving
             Life
             to
             the
             Performance
             ,
             and
             the
             King's
             Servants
             spoke
             much
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             when
             they
             presented
             it
             before
             them
             at
             
               Hampton
               Court.
            
             
          
           
             The
             first
             Act
             represents
             a
             parcel
             of
             
               drunken
               Ephesian
               Captives
               ,
               revelling
               in
               their
               Chains
               ,
            
             and
             
               calling
               for
               VVhere
               's
            
             ,
             but
             bidding
             their
             Goaler
             and
             
             his
             Wife
             be
             sure
             that
             they
             did
             not
             suffer
             any
             of
             the
             
               Young
               Students
               of
               the
               LAW
            
             to
             forestal
             the
             Market
             .
             The
             Goaler
             too
             has
             a
             Jerk
             at
             the
             Custom
             of
             Singing
             Psalms
             at
             the
             Gallows
             .
             All
             which
             I
             humbly
             conceive
             was
             an
             Entertainment
             no
             way
             suited
             to
             the
             Royal
             Majesty
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             modesty
             of
             a
             Queen
             :
             Nor
             was
             it
             any
             thing
             for
             the
             Credit
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             that
             the
             Reins
             of
             Publick
             Discipline
             should
             be
             so
             far
             let
             loose
             as
             to
             suffer
             such
             Practices
             amongst
             the
             young
             Students
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             if
             that
             was
             the
             Moral
             of
             the
             Fable
             .
          
           
             The
             Rape
             attempted
             afterwards
             upon
             the
             Persian
             Queen
             and
             her
             Ladies
             by
             those
             Ephesian
             Captives
             ,
             and
             their
             lewd
             Discourses
             from
             time
             to
             time
             ,
             was
             no
             very
             good
             Lesson
             ,
             nor
             meet
             Entertainment
             for
             a
             Queen
             .
             And
             their
             bringing
             in
             the
             Persian
             Courtiers
             ,
             yielding
             compleat
             Obedience
             to
             Cratander
             ,
             a
             Mock-King
             for
             three
             Days
             ,
             because
             Arsamnes
             their
             Prince
             commanded
             it
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             divested
             himself
             of
             his
             Authority
             for
             that
             space
             ,
             seems
             to
             teach
             the
             slavish
             Doctrine●
             so
             much
             then
             contended
             for
             by
             the
             Court
             ,
             
               that
               i●
               was
               unlawful
               to
               resist
               the
               King
               or
               any
               ,
               having
               his
               Commission
               under
               any
               Pretence
               whatsoever
               ,
            
             tho'
             he
             should
             ev'n
             overturn
             the
             Foundations
             of
             their
             Constitution
             ,
             as
             here
             their
             Counterfeit
             Arsamnes
             did
             by
             making
             a
             Captive
             King
             of
             Persia.
             
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             and
             this
             Play
             too
             which
             they
             pretend
             was
             so
             fram'd
             as
             it
             could
             give
             no
             offence
             to
             the
             Gravity
             of
             the
             University
             or
             Clergy
             ,
             represents
             Atossa
             the
             Queen
             a
             little
             inclining
             to
             the
             Taint
             of
             an
             Unlawful
             Amour
             with
             Cratander
             the
             Three-Days●King
             ,
             and
             him
             Entertaining
             it
             also
             ,
             tho'
             at
             the
             same
             time
             he
             is
             their
             chief
             Pattern
             of
             Vertue
             .
          
           
           
             Indeed
             there
             's
             
             Praxaspis's
             Saying
             in
             the
             Second
             Scene
             ,
             that
             seemed
             to
             be
             a
             Sa●yrical
             hint
             ,
             (
             tho'
             I
             cannot
             think
             ,
             co●sidering
             the
             Temper
             of
             the
             Stage
             ,
             that
             't
             was
             so
             design'd
             )
             Viz.
             that
             when
             one
             of
             the
             Ladies
             wondred
             that
             they
             had
             not
             chosen
             Cratander
             a
             Queen
             for
             Company
             ,
             to
             impe
             his
             Reign
             .
             Praxaspis
             answer'd
             ,
             That
             the
             Female
             Sex
             was
             too
             Imperious
             to
             Rule
             ,
             and
             would
             do
             as
             much
             harm
             in
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             a
             Monkey
             in
             a
             Glass-shop
             ,
             move
             and
             remove
             till
             they
             had
             broken
             all
             .
             Had
             her
             then
             Majesty
             taken
             the
             hint
             and
             forborn
             medling
             with
             Affairs
             of
             State
             ,
             it
             's
             probable
             that
             Matters
             had
             not
             come
             to
             that
             fatal
             Exit
             they
             did
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             Instance
             more
             to
             convince
             our
             Advocates
             of
             the
             St●ge
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             frequent
             and
             admire
             it
             most
             ,
             are
             never
             reform'd
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             forbear
             any
             further
             Remarks
             upon
             those
             Plays
             ,
             these
             being
             enough
             to
             make
             good
             the
             Charge
             ,
             that
             our
             Universities
             have
             encouraged
             the
             Stage
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             much
             the
             more
             Criminal
             in
             ●hem
             ,
             because
             they
             ought
             to
             instruct
             the
             Nation
             by
             their
             Example
             as
             well
             as
             their
             Learning
             Methinks
             the
             Reverence
             they
             ow'd
             to
             the
             Antient
             Philosophers
             ,
             Fathers
             and
             Councils
             ,
             besides
             what
             our
             first
             Reformers
             ,
             the
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             and
             those
             of
             their
             own
             Convocations
             requir'd
             from
             them
             ,
             should
             have
             restrained
             them
             .
             —
             But
             to
             the
             great
             Misfortune
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             neither
             th●se
             nor
             any
             Consideration
             whatever
             ,
             were
             able
             to
             prevail
             with
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Universities
             became
             infected
             with
             the
             Contagion
             of
             the
             Stage
             ,
             and
             they
             being
             the
             Nurseries
             of
             Officers
             for
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             ,
             if
             the
             Infection
             spread
             from
             them
             ,
             all
             over
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             especially
             being
             patroniz'd
             by
             the
             Court
             and
             A.
             B.
             Laud
             ,
             and
             his
             Faction
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             This
             encourag'd
             particular
             Students
             afterwards
             ,
             such
             a
             ;
             
               Barton
               Holyd●y
            
             and
             
               Gaspar
               Main
            
             (
             both
             of
             
               Christ-Church
               ,
               Oxford
            
             )
             to
             write
             Plays
             :
             The
             latter
             in
             his
             Comedy
             ,
             call'd
             ,
             
               The
               Amorous
               VVar
            
             ,
             is
             so
             very
             foul
             and
             smutty
             that
             it
             may
             well
             deserve
             the
             Name
             of
             
               down-right
               Lewdness
            
             ;
             but
             it
             's
             supposed
             he
             thought
             it
             Attonement
             sufficient
             to
             jerk
             at
             the
             City
             and
             Parliament
             ,
             which
             he
             does
             there
             with
             abundance
             of
             more
             Malice
             than
             Wit.
             
          
           
             Neither
             Time
             nor
             Room
             will
             now
             allow
             me
             to
             enquire
             into
             later
             Instances
             of
             the
             Theatres
             being
             Encou●ag'd
             by
             the
             Universities
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             to
             be
             fear'd
             there
             's
             no
             great
             Reform
             amongst
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             the
             more
             inclin'd
             to
             believe
             by
             the
             following
             Prologue
             ,
             which
             was
             spoke
             at
             a
             Musick-Act
             in
             the
             University
             of
             Cambridge
             ,
             about
             two
             Years
             ago
             .
          
           
             
               PROLOGUE
               .
            
             
               THE
               Doctors
               being
               always
               much
               inclin'd
            
             
               To
               favor
               and
               instruct
               the
               Female
               kind
               ,
            
             
               Out
               of
               their
               wonted
               Goodness
               thought
               it
               meet
               ,
            
             
               The
               Ladies
               we
               in
               Mother-Tongue
               shou'd
               greet
               :
            
             
               For
               surely
               Cambridge
               wou'd
               be
               much
               to
               blame
               ,
            
             
               To
               let
               'em
               go
               no
               wiser
               than
               they
               came
               :
            
             
               Whom
               Nature
               in
               so
               fine
               a
               Mould
               hath
               wrought
               ,
            
             
               So
               pliant
               and
               so
               yielding
               to
               be
               taught
               ;
            
             
               That
               in
               one
               Minute
               any
               Man
               may
               show
               ,
            
             
               And
               teach
               'em
               all
               their
               Aged
               Mothers
               know
               .
            
             
               Yet
               do
               whate'er
               you
               can
               ,
               they
               'll
               have
               an
               itching
            
             
               For
               further
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               some
               deeper
               Teaching
               :
            
             
               Pity
               such
               pregnant
               Parts
               were
               not
               remov'd
            
             
               To
               Colleges
               ,
               and
               by
               some
               Helps
               improv'd
               .
            
             
               Bless
               us
               !
               the
               Age
               would
               be
               extream
               discerning
               ,
            
             
               If
               all
               the
               Females
               too
               were
               big
               with
               Learning
               .
            
             
             
               I
               'm
               sure
               our
               Cambridge
               Ladies
               know
               the
               Art
               ,
            
             
               Can
               all
               the
               Learned
               Mystery
               impart
               ;
            
             
               When
               an
               old
               Book-learn'd
               Sybil
               ,
               dry
               and
               lean
               ,
            
             
               With
               hollow
               Eyes
               ,
               long
               Phiz
               ,
               and
               wither'd
               skin
               ;
            
             
               Whose
               every
               Tooth
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               Colt
               ,
               is
               gone
               ,
            
             
               Can
               be
               caress'd
               by
               vig'rous
               Twenty
               One
               ;
            
             
               And
               Joy
               to
               her
               blest
               Consort
               ,
               married
               be
               ,
            
             
               
                 Anno
                 Aetatis
                 suae
              
               63.
               
            
             
               And
               then
               —
               w'have
               a
               new
               trim'd
               Lady
               posted
               down
               ,
            
             
               To
               front
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               oblige
               the
               Town
               ,
            
             
               Who
               ,
               tho'
               a
               love
               to
               Learning
               she
               pretends
               ,
            
             
               Yet
               I
               susupect
               ,
               since
               here
               I
               lately
               saw
            
             
               Some
               of
               her
               well-dress'd
               Am'rous
               Temple-Friends
               ,
            
             
               She
               follows
               not
               the
               Gospel
               but
               the
               Law.
            
             
               Bless'd
               Cambridge
               !
               where
               't
               is
               hard
               to
               find
               a
               Maid
               ,
            
             
               Except
               in
               some
               old
               Reveren'd
               Doctors
               Bed
               ;
            
             
               For
               they
               ,
               good
               Men
               ,
               to
               study
               much
               inclin'd
               ,
            
             
               Among
               the
               Stars
               their
               Nightily-pleasures
               find
               ,
            
             
               Whilst
               they
               on
               Virgo
               all
               their
               hours
               bestow
               ,
            
             
               The
               Wife
               continues
               Virgin
               still
               b
               —
               w.
            
             
               Yet
               our
               Professors
               —
            
             
               (
               What
               pity
               't
               is
               such
               Follies
               shou'd
               miscarry
               ?
            
             
               Wou'd
               got
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               to
               marry
               .
            
             
               How
               wou'd
               you
               like
               a
               Lover
               ,
               who
               shou'd
               speak
               ,
            
             
               And
               kiss
               ,
               and
               sigh
               and
               compliment
               in
               Greek
               ?
            
             
               From
               whose
               strong
               Loins
               shou'd
               spring
               great
               
               Tau's
               (
               and
               Sigma's
               ,
            
             
               Black
               Princes
               ,
               and
               a
               Noble
               Race
               of
               Pigmies
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A57291-e170
           
             *
             Pref.
             to
             Beauty
             in
             Distress
             .
             Defence
             of
             Dramatick
             Poetry
             .
             Usefulness
             of
             the
             Stage
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Mr.
             Dennis
             in
             his
             Usefulness
             of
             the
             Stage
             .
          
           
             *
             Valer.
             Max.
             l.
             6.
             c.
             3.
             
             §
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             Iustin.
             Cod.
             l.
             5.
             
             Tit.
             17.
             
             De
             Repud
             .
             &
             Novella
             .
             22.
             
             &
             117.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57291-e2210
           
             †
             De
             Spe●lac
             .
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Hom.
             6.
             in
             Matt.
             
          
           
             †
             Tertul.
             de
             spectaculis
             
          
           
             *
             Defence
             of
             Dramatick
             Poetry
             .
             p.
             30
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             Vita
             Contemp.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             6.
             fol.
             105.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist.
             22.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             Vita
             Contemp.
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             †
             Epist.
             l.
             1.
             
             Epist.
             62
             ,
             63
             
          
           
             *
             Cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Acts
             18.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             Tit.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             pag.
             935.
             
          
           
             †
             pag.
             929.
             
          
           
             *
             pag.
             241.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57291-e8710
           
             a
             Cons●itu
             .
             Apost
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             de
             Recta
             Edu
             .
             ad
             Selucum
             .
             p.
             1063.
             
          
           
             c
             de
             I●ololat
             .
             c.
             1●
             .
          
           
             d
             in
             Luc.
             lib.
             1.
             v.
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             Epist.
             22.
             cap.
             13.
             and
             Epist.
             146.
             ad
             Da●as
             .
          
           
             f
             de
             falsa
             Relig.
             c.
             12.
             15.
             
          
           
             g
             de
             Civit.
             Dei.
             l.
             2.
             c
             ,
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             h
             Can.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Regum
             Institut
             .
             l.
             4.
             p.
             120.
             
          
           
             *
             Mas●aus
             in
             Vit.
             Ignat.
             l.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             Homil
             in
             ●ant
             .
             Proem
             in
             Ezech.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Vanit
             .
             Scienti
             .
             cap.
             64.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             de
             Re●pub
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Cap.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57291-e10580
           
             *
             page
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             Civi●
             .
             Dei.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Ib.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             32
             ,
             33
             
          
           
             *
             D●
             spe●●ac
             .
             cap.
             24.
             to
             28.
             
          
           
             †
             Ib.
             Art.
             2.
             ad
             ●●
             ▪
             art
             3
             Resp.
             Prim●
             secundae
             ,
             q.
             102.
             art
             .
             6.
             ad
             sextum
             secunda
             secundae
             ,
             q.
             162.
             art
             .
             2
             ,
             3
             
          
           
             *
             Beauty
             in
             distress
             ,
             page
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Hom.
             de
             David
             &
             Saul
             .
             Tom.
             1.
             
             Col.
             511.
             de
             verbis
             Isaiae
             ,
             Vidi
             D●m
             .
             H●m
             .
             1.
             
             Col.
             1283
             Orat.
             6.
             
             Tom.
             5.
             
             Col.
             1471.
             
          
           
             †
             Hom.
             38.
             in
             Matth.
             Tom.
             2.
             
             Col.
             298.
             
          
           
             *
             M●tth
             .
             5.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Beauty
             in
             distress
             ,
             p.
             XV.
             
          
           
             †
             Cap.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             and
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Cap.
             7.
             25
             
          
           
             †
             Cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             spec●ac
             .
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             Ib.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ibid.
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Apol.
             adv
             .
             Gent.
             c.
             38.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             spect
             .
             c.
             17.
             
             &
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Ib.
             cap.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             †
             Ib.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Beauty
             in
             Distress
             .
             pag.
             XVI
             .
          
           
             †
             Epist.
             l.
             1.
             
             Epist.
             10.
             
             Eucratio
             .
          
           
             †
             Lib.
             de
             spectac
             .
             Ep.
             l.
             2.
             
             Ep.
             2.
             donato
             .
          
           
             *
             De
             habitu
             Virgin.
             pag.
             242.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             spect
             .
             p.
             243
             ,
             244
             
          
           
             *
             Beauty
             in
             Distress
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             Ver●
             Cultu
             .
             cap.
             20.
             lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             Div●n●rum
             Instit.
             Epitome
             ,
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             Gubernati●ne
             Dei
             ,
             lib.
             6.
             p.
             193
             ,
             194.
             
          
           
             *
             Ib.
             p.
             185
             ,
             186.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57291-e13360
           
             1
             Can.
             57.
             
          
           
             2
             Can.
             62.
             
          
           
             3
             Can.
             67.
             
          
           
             4
             Can.
             5.
             
          
           
             5
             Can.
             5.
             
          
           
             6
             Can.
             20.
             
          
           
             7
             Can.
             13
             ,
             and
             35.
             
          
           
             8
             Can.
             11
             ,
             and
             35.
             
          
           
             9
             Can.
             68
             ,
             and
             88.
             
          
           
             1
             Can.
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             Can.
             28.
             
          
           
             3
             Can.
             96.
             
          
           
             4
             Can.
             2.
             
          
           
             5
             Can.
             8.
             
          
           
             6
             Can.
             22.
             
          
           
             7
             Can.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Sess.
             24.
             
             Surius
             Tom.
             4.
             p.
             979.
             
          
           
             *
             Beauty
             in
             Distress
             pag.
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             Can.
             15.
             16.
             
             Surius
             ,
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             734.
             
          
           
             *
             Tertulli●n
             de
             Spectaculis
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             Hi●●
             l.
             5.
             c.
             17.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57291-e14480
           
             *
             Mat.
             5.
             29.
             
          
           
             †
             Exodus
             23.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Gerh.
             Ioh.
             Voss.
             de
             Idol
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Matthew
             18.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             page
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Rise
             and
             Progress
             of
             Religious
             Societies
             .
             p.
             125.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             causa
             Dei
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
             Coroll
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             Dialog
             .
             l.
             3.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Poor
             mans
             Library
             part
             1.
             fol.
             13
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             Part
             1.
             
             Miscel.
             6.
             prelect
             .
             2.
             fol.
             46
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57291-e17230
           
             *
             p.
             43
             ,
             44
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Psalm
             50
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             page
             13.
             
             Defence
             of
             Dramatick
             Poetry
             .
          
           
             *
             page
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             School
             of
             Abuse
             .
          
           
             *
             Convivium
             apud
             Xenophon
             .
             Oper.
             Graec.
             Lat.
             Francofurti
             p.
             893
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57291-e18180
           
             *
             pag.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Defence
             of
             Dramatick
             Poetry
             pag.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Hist.
             Mastix
             .
             p.
             492.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57291-e18870
           
             *
             Hom.
             38.
             in
             Mat.
             Tom.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Spect.
             ●
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             Spect.
             l.
             2.
             
             Ep.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Paedagogi
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             rect●
             Educatione
             ad
             Seleucum
             p.
             1063.
             
          
           
             *
             Annal.
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Marcus
             Aurelius
             .
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Cap.
             14.
             and
             lib
             2.
             ●p
             .
             12
             ●d
             Lamber●
             
          
           
             †
             Sueton
             in
             vit
             .
             Nero.
             Sect.
             16
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             Circo
             .
             Romano
             .
             c.
             47.
             
          
           
             †
             Variarum
             L.
             1.
             
             Epist.
             20
             ,
             30.
             
             L.
             3.
             
             Ep.
             51.
             and
             Lib.
             7.
             
             Epist.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Holinshead
             .
             
               p.
               1028.
               
               N●
            
             .
             20
             ,
             &
             .
             ●0
             .
             Nevils
             Hist.
             of
             Ket's
             Stirs
             .
          
           
             †
             Cap.
             16.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57291-e19790
           
             *
             De
             Gloria
             Atheniensium
             .
          
           
             †
             pag.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Lacon
             .
             Institut
             .
          
           
             *
             pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Liv.
             l.
             48.
             
             Aug.
             de
             Civit
             .
             Dei
             l.
             1
             c.
             31
             ,
             
               &c.
               and
            
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             12
             ,
             
               &
               c..
            
             
          
           
             †
             Marcus
             Aur.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             Dien
             .
             Cas●●●
             Rom.
             〈◊〉
             .
             l
             ,
             5●
             .
          
           
             †
             Dia
             in
             vit
             .
             Traja●●
             .
          
           
             *
             A●nal
             .
             li●
             14.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Guevara
             his
             Dial
             of
             Princes
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57291-e20530
           
             †
             pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Zos●n
             .
             l.
             2
             Baron
             .
             Spondan
             .
             A●no
             303.
             
             §.
             3.
             
             Euseb.
             de
             vit
             .
             Constan.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             52
             ,
             56.
             
          
           
             †
             Eutrop.
             Rer.
             Rom.
             Hist.
             L.
             13.
             
             Page
             173.
             
             Baron
             .
             Spondan
             .
             An
             385.
             
             Sect.
             9.
             
             Chrysost.
             Hom.
             17.
             ad
             pop
             .
             Antioch
             .
          
           
             *
             Codex
             Theodos●i
             .
             Lib.
             15.
             
             Tit.
             5.
             〈◊〉
             spect
             .
             Lex
             .
             2
             ,
             4.
             
             Tit.
             7.
             de
             Scenici
             .
             Lex
             .
             1.
             
             Spondan
             .
             Epit.
             Baron
             .
             An.
             371.
             
             Sect.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Iustin.
             Cod.
             l.
             1.
             
             Tit.
             6.
             de
             Episc.
             Lex
             .
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57291-e20780
           
             *
             P.
             18
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Polit.
             Lib.
             8.
             c.
             5.
             
             N●
             .
             21.
             and
             78.
             
             Lib.
             7.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Page
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Dial●g
             .
             ●
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Page
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             2.
             about
             the
             middle
             .
          
           
             †
             Tusculan
             .
             Quest.
             Lib
             4
             
               near
               the
               end
            
             .
             De
             Leg.
             Lib.
             1.
             
               the
               like
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             225.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             Consensu
             Evangelistar
             .
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Cap.
             5.
             
             P.
             75.
             
          
           
             †
             Plutarchi
             Solon
             .
             Lacon
             Ins●ituta
             .
          
           
             †
             Page
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             Liv.
             dec
             .
             1.
             
             L.
             7.
             
             §
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             P.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Short
             View
             .
             p.
             236.
             
          
           
             *
             Natural
             Quest.
             l.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Epist.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             Annal.
             Lib.
             15.
             
             §
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Plutarchi
             Solon
             .
             Pag.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             Pluta●ohl
             Apotheg
             .
          
           
             *
             Plato
             ,
             Socrates
             ,
             Apolog
             .
             
               Page
               12.
               and
            
             Diog.
             Laert.
             l.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57291-e22390
           
             *
             Pag.
             29●
             
          
           
             *
             74.
             
             Hom.
             on
             Mat.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57291-e23220
           
             *
             Valerius
             Maximus
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
             §.
             4.
             
             Suet.
             in
             Triberius
             
          
           
             *
             Ad
             Seleuc.
             de
             recta
             Educatione
             .
          
           
             †
             Hom.
             in
             Matth.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist.
             l.
             2
             Epist.
             2.
             
             Donato
             .
          
           
             †
             De
             Civit.
             Dei
             l.
             2.
             c.
             4
             
          
           
             *
             De
             vit
             .
             in
             Christol
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             De
             Repub
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Notae
             in
             Aug.
             de
             civ
             .
             Dei
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             13
             
          
           
             †
             Plays
             confuted
             ,
             and
             
               School
               of
               Abuse
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57291-e23650
           
             †
             pag.
             227.
             
          
           
             †
             Tertul.
             de
             Spec.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             ●ap
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             †
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             †
             Pag.
             36.
             
          
           
             *
             Iob
             c.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             K.
             22.
             
          
           
             †
             page
             37.
             
          
           
             *
             Hi●●r
             .
             Mastix
             910
             
          
           
             †
             His
             Eng.
             Gentlewoman
             Printed
             in
             1631
             p.
             53
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             pag.
             38.
             
          
           
             *
             Histr
             .
             Mastix
             pag.
             556.
             
          
           
             *
             Preface
             to
             Beauty
             in
             Distress
             p.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57291-e24460
           
             *
             pag.
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             Iosephus
             Antiq.
             Iud
             lib.
             15.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Defence
             of
             Dramatick
             Poetry
             .
             p.
             54.
             
          
           
             †
             Pag.
             55
             ,
             56.
             
          
           
             †
             Pag.
             57.
             
          
           
             *
             Iohn
             1.
             
             ●9
             .
          
           
             †
             p.
             57
             ,
             58.
             
          
           
             *
             From
             page
             59
             ,
             to
             67.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57291-e25450
           
             *
             Prov.
             14.
             ver
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             ver
             .
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             Eph.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             Preface
             to
             Campaigners
             ,
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             ibid.
             p.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             ibid.
             p.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             ver
             .
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57291-e27840
           
             *
             Pag.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Psa.
             16.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             32.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             p.
             19.
             67
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Ecclesiastes
             ●hroughout
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             Ro.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             3
             Col.
             3.
             2
             ,
             ●
             
          
           
             4
             Gal.
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             5
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             4
             
          
           
             6
             Tit.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             7
             Jam.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             8
             Luk.
             8.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Col.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             2
             Mat.
             5.
             28.
             
          
           
             3
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             4
             Pro.
             23.
             1.
             
          
           
             5
             Ro.
             13.
             13.
             
          
           
             6
             Col.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             7
             Col.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             8
             Eph.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             9
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             11.
             verse
             13.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             31.
             
          
           
             †
             Page
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             Page
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             Page
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Page
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Page
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             †
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             Page
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             P.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Page
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             Athenaeus
             ,
             Dipnosoph
             .
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Plutarch
               .
               Roman
               .
               Quaest.
               Quest.
            
             107.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             spectae
             .
          
           
             †
             Hon.
             62.
             ad
             Pop.
             Antioche●um
             .
          
           
             *
             Plutarch
             .
             de
             Gloria
             ●theniensium
             &
             Sympos
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Athaeneus
             Dipnos
             .
             l.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Plutarch
             .
             Amar.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             105.
             
          
           
             †
             P.
             35
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Instit.
               Orat.
            
             ●
             .
             1.
             c.
             18
             ,
             19
             
          
           
             *
             Epist.
             2●
             .
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Page
             36.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Tusculan
               Quaest.
               l.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Despectac
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Bib.
               Hist.
               l.
            
             14.
             
             §
             11●
             .
          
           
             †
             De
             Orator
             .
             Dia.
             1
             ,
             6
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             *
             Page
             42.
             
          
           
             †
             Page
             51.
             
          
           
             †
             Deu.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             44.
             
          
           
             †
             *
             Pag.
             52.
             
          
           
             †
             Page
             56.
             
          
           
             †
             p.
             59
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Plutarch
             in
             Vita
             Themist
             .
          
           
             *
             Io.
             Sarisb
             .
             Nug.
             Cunal
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             †
             Salust
             .
             Saturnal
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             *
             From
             p.
             63
             to
             68.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57291-e33400
           
             †
             p.
             151
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Hist.
             Mast.
             pag.
             490.
             
          
           
             Luke
             18.
             36.